A treatise tending to cleare the doctrine of iustification. Written by Io. Forbes, pastour of the English Church at Middelburgh, for the instruction of his flocke: and now published by some of them for the good of others
         Forbes, John, 1568?-1634.
      
       
         
           1616
        
      
       Approx. 470 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 103 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01033
         STC 11136
         ESTC S102456
         99838241
         99838241
         2609
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01033)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 2609)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 837:11)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise tending to cleare the doctrine of iustification. Written by Io. Forbes, pastour of the English Church at Middelburgh, for the instruction of his flocke: and now published by some of them for the good of others
             Forbes, John, 1568?-1634.
          
           [12], 189, [3] p.
           
             Printed by Richard Schilders,
             At Middelburgh :
             1616.
          
           
             With a final errata leaf.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Justification -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-07 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-07 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           TENDING
           TO
           CLEARE
           THE
           DOCTRINE
           OF
           IVSTIFICATION
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           Io.
           FORBES
           ,
           Pastour
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           at
           MIDDELBVRGH
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           his
           flocke
           :
           And
           now
           published
           by
           some
           of
           them
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           is
           he
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           imputeth
           not
           sinne
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             32.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           name
           that
           they
           shall
           call
           him
           ,
           The
           Lord
           our
           righteousnes
           ,
           
             Ier.
             33.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           For
           God
           was
           in
           Christ
           reconciling
           the
           world
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           imputing
           to
           them
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           For
           he
           made
           him
           who
           knew
           no
           sinne
           to
           be
           sinne
           for
           vs
           :
           that
           we
           might
           be
           made
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           AT
           MIDDELBVRGH
           ,
           Printed
           by
           Richard
           Schilders
           ,
           1616.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           his
           welbeloved
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           in
           MIDDELBVRGH
           ,
           whose
           love
           to
           the
           trueth
           hath
           entertained
           his
           Ministerie
           amongst
           them
           ,
           The
           Author
           wisheth
           grace
           to
           discerne
           ,
           and
           in
           humilitie
           to
           embrace
           and
           cōstantlie
           to
           hold
           the
           truth
           in
           faith
           and
           love
           vnto
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           THE
           love
           of
           you
           ,
           dearely
           beloved
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           and
           yet
           do
           serve
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           stirred
           by
           the
           earnest
           and
           forward
           desire
           of
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           hath
           mooved
           me
           to
           alter
           my
           former
           determination
           ,
           of
           abstayning
           from
           all
           writing
           ,
           especially
           during
           the
           present
           estate
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           more
           wasted
           and
           whithered
           ,
           then
           watered
           ,
           and
           builded
           in
           grace
           ,
           by
           superfluitie
           of
           writing
           :
           I
           ever
           was
           loth
           to
           put
           my
           hande
           to
           the
           penne
           ,
           and
           rashlie
           to
           adventure
           the
           declaring
           of
           my
           minde
           ,
           in
           so
           deepe
           mysteries
           :
           seeing
           so
           many
           ,
           by
           their
           inconsiderate
           forwardnes
           in
           writing
           ,
           doe
           darken
           the
           trueth
           ,
           more
           then
           cleere
           it
           ,
           and
           doe
           breed
           contention
           ,
           rather
           ,
           then
           godly
           edifying
           .
           The
           sight
           of
           whose
           weaknes
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           the
           conscience
           of
           myne
           owne
           inabilitie
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           iudgement
           farre
           inferior
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           vttering
           by
           word
           ,
           and
           expressing
           in
           writt
           ,
           the
           conceptions
           
           of
           my
           minde
           ,
           fa●re
           lesse
           prompt
           and
           able
           ,
           then
           many
           who
           have
           so
           stumbled
           :
           hath
           made
           me
           afraide
           ,
           to
           medle
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           with
           the
           sacred
           truth
           of
           God.
           Moreover
           ,
           in
           this
           contending
           age
           ,
           I
           see
           and
           perceyve
           ,
           that
           answering
           of
           errours
           ,
           doth
           more
           kindle
           then
           quench
           the
           fire
           of
           endlesse
           strife
           :
           presumption
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           deceyving
           the
           mindes
           of
           manie
           :
           and
           true
           humilitie
           ,
           so
           necessarie
           a
           vertue
           ,
           for
           learning
           the
           mysteries
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           farre
           remoued
           from
           men
           ,
           even
           otherwayes
           of
           excellent
           giftes
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           striving
           in
           preiudged
           humor
           ,
           more
           for
           victorie
           ,
           then
           truth
           :
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           finde
           ,
           almost
           one
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           heate
           of
           contention
           ,
           doth
           not
           in
           something
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           marre
           the
           soundnes
           of
           Gods
           truth
           .
           So
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           contentious
           manner
           ,
           and
           through
           vaine
           glorie
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           that
           meeknes
           of
           minde
           ,
           whereby
           every
           man
           esteemeth
           others
           better
           then
           him selfe
           .
           
           and
           therefore
           wisely
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           forbid
           oppositions
           of
           science
           ,
           falsly
           so
           called
           ,
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           Gods
           truth
           :
           
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           maketh
           both
           them
           which
           professe
           it
           ,
           to
           erre
           concerning
           the
           faith
           :
           and
           also
           turnes
           others
           away
           from
           the
           truth
           :
           and
           commandeth
           the
           servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           not
           to
           strive
           ,
           but
           being
           gentle
           toward
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           instruct
           thē
           with
           meeknes
           :
           and
           willeth
           those
           that
           are
           strong
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           to
           receive
           vnto
           them
           ,
           the
           weake
           in
           faith
           :
           but
           not
           vnto
           cōtroversies
           of
           disputations
           ,
           
           because
           that
           doth
           greatly
           harme
           such
           as
           are
           weake
           :
           who
           thereby
           are
           cast
           in
           a
           greater
           doubtfulnes
           and
           vncertaintie
           of
           the
           maine
           foūdations
           .
           For
           as
           a
           ship
           before
           one
           faire
           wind
           ,
           is
           carried
           forward
           in
           hir
           course
           ,
           &
           saffely
           brought
           to
           the
           havē
           :
           which
           by
           contrary
           blastes
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           hindred
           ,
           but
           greatly
           endangered
           ,
           if
           not
           drowned
           :
           even
           so
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
           which
           is
           to
           be
           promoved
           by
           the
           onely
           simple
           and
           sound
           breath
           of
           Gods
           mouth
           ,
           
           in
           his
           faithfull
           servants
           ,
           all
           both
           minding
           &
           speaking
           one
           thing
           ,
           
           must
           needes
           bee
           marveylously
           hindred
           in
           many
           ,
           
           and
           in
           many
           quite
           destroyed
           by
           these
           so
           many
           contrarie
           doctrines
           ,
           blowing
           every
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           casting
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           vpon
           so
           many
           daungerous
           Rockes
           :
           and
           tossing
           it
           with
           so
           manie
           windes
           and
           waves
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           marvayle
           ,
           to
           see
           so
           many
           ,
           make
           wofull
           shipwrackes
           .
           It
           were
           more
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           profit
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           if
           the
           Builders
           were
           more
           carefull
           of
           keeping
           vnitie
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           following
           the
           true
           paterne
           of
           holsome
           wordes
           ,
           in
           faith
           and
           love
           ,
           
           which
           cannot
           bee
           condemned
           :
           then
           curious
           in
           shewing
           their
           knowledge
           .
           
           And
           that
           all
           Pastours
           ,
           did
           labour
           ,
           after
           th'
           example
           of
           that
           Prince
           of
           Pastours
           ,
           to
           lead
           his
           people
           by
           the
           still
           waters
           :
           rather
           then
           by
           the
           turbulent
           streames
           of
           their
           fighting
           opinions
           ,
           and
           by
           strange
           language
           ,
           to
           divert
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           waters
           of
           Shiloa
           ,
           that
           runnes
           softlie
           :
           which
           only
           are
           able
           to
           refresh
           the
           Cittie
           of
           God.
           In
           so
           doinge
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           have
           sinned
           ,
           in
           quenching
           so
           many
           smoking
           flaxes
           ,
           and
           breaking
           so
           many
           brused
           reedes
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           against
           the
           faithfull
           labours
           of
           Christes
           witnesses
           :
           cōtending
           with
           courage
           against
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           common
           adversarie
           ,
           either
           within
           or
           without
           the
           house
           of
           GOD
           :
           and
           opposing
           them selves
           ,
           both
           in
           plaine
           simplicitie
           of
           trueth
           ,
           and
           moderate
           helpe
           of
           arte
           ,
           to
           everie
           corrupt
           doctrine
           .
           But
           my
           speach
           is
           against
           our
           owne
           intestine
           debates
           ,
           arising
           not
           so
           much
           vpon
           any
           substantiall
           contrarietie
           ,
           as
           to
           much
           curiositie
           of
           judgement
           ,
           whereas
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           pointe
           ,
           they
           holding
           the
           
           substance
           ,
           doe
           contende
           for
           the
           shadowe
           .
           as
           is
           too
           manifest
           in
           this
           same
           pointe
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           by
           your
           Christian
           importunitie
           ,
           forced
           to
           write
           touchinge
           the
           Iustification
           of
           a
           sinner
           before
           God.
           Wherein
           even
           they
           who
           doe
           holde
           Christ
           ,
           to
           bee
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           :
           doe
           yet
           notwithstanding
           greatly
           perturbe
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           destroye
           the
           faith
           of
           many
           :
           and
           give
           matter
           of
           offence
           to
           all
           ,
           in
           striving
           for
           the
           difference
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           measure
           ,
           rather
           thē
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           They
           that
           see
           more
           deepely
           ,
           by
           importune
           and
           vntimely
           forwardnes
           ,
           renting
           such
           as
           are
           yet
           old
           bottells
           ,
           with
           their
           new
           wine
           :
           and
           they
           who
           are
           not
           come
           so
           farre
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           vnadvised
           temeritie
           ,
           iudging
           and
           condempning
           that
           ,
           whereto
           as
           yet
           they
           themselves
           have
           not
           attained
           .
           Both
           fayling
           in
           the
           duetie
           of
           love
           :
           the
           one
           not
           contenting
           to
           have
           their
           faith
           with
           them selves
           ,
           vntill
           without
           hurte
           and
           offence
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           may
           imparte
           it
           to
           their
           edification
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           their
           destruction
           :
           the
           other
           sorte
           ,
           not
           having
           learned
           in
           sobrietie
           ,
           to
           be
           wise
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           owne
           faith
           ,
           doe
           not
           admitt
           what
           more
           the
           Lord
           reveyleth
           to
           others
           .
           as
           though
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           should
           bee
           the
           rule
           and
           limittes
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           binde
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           therein
           .
           And
           this
           woefull
           seed
           of
           contradiction
           (
           while
           men
           are
           too
           much
           addicted
           to
           the
           vaine
           deceyte
           of
           their
           owne
           reason
           )
           hath
           now
           at
           last
           ,
           not
           onely
           troubled
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           weake
           ones
           ,
           but
           hath
           begunne
           ,
           to
           cast
           darknes
           vpon
           the
           mindes
           ,
           of
           some
           of
           the
           strongest
           sorte
           .
           while
           they
           evanish
           in
           their
           owne
           reasonings
           
           about
           the
           trueth
           of
           God
           reveyled
           in
           the
           Gospell
           :
           as
           did
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           in
           that
           trueth
           which
           God
           made
           manifest
           vnto
           them
           in
           the
           creatures
           .
           
           These
           have
           bene
           the
           causes
           of
           my
           vnwillingnes
           ,
           to
           give
           any
           thing
           in
           write
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           ,
           being
           overcome
           by
           your
           request
           ,
           I
           doe
           follow
           a
           plaine
           maner
           of
           declaration
           of
           my
           minde
           ,
           without
           contention
           with
           anie
           ,
           or
           direct
           disputing
           against
           anie
           :
           as
           being
           resolved
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           parte
           ,
           in
           the
           noysome
           wrangling
           ,
           of
           this
           contentious
           age
           .
           But
           as
           one
           desirous
           to
           walke
           honestlie
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           :
           I
           endevour
           ,
           to
           keepe
           mee
           within
           the
           measure
           of
           my
           owne
           faith
           :
           and
           to
           benefitt
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           me
           :
           not
           hindring
           ,
           nor
           envying
           that
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           receyved
           more
           ,
           do
           more
           good
           in
           our
           common
           Lords
           worke
           .
           Of
           whom
           (
           as
           hee
           who
           is
           onely
           able
           to
           give
           it
           )
           I
           most
           humbly
           crave
           the
           gratious
           direction
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           in
           this
           and
           all
           my
           labours
           :
           with
           his
           blessing
           therevpon
           ,
           to
           your
           comfort
           ,
           and
           theirs
           who
           shall
           have
           the
           vse
           thereof
           .
           His
           grace
           be
           with
           you
           .
           Middelburgh
           ,
           20.
           
           Iuly
           ,
           1615.
           
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jo.
             Forbes
             .
          
        
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           things
           contayned
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             I.
             
          
           
             FOure
             groundes
             proponed
             which
             serve
             to
             make
             vs
             conceyve
             aright
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             benefits
             dispensed
             vnto
             vs
             by
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             benefits
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             their
             difference
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             two
             chief
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             chief
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             The
             twofold
             description
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             or
             Predestination
             .
             And
             of
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             consisting
             in
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             ordayned
             .
             2.
             that
             wherevnto
             they
             are
             ordayned
             .
             3.
             the
             meane
             whereby
             .
             Of
             which
             the
             first
             two
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             touching
             the
             meane
             of
             adoption
             ,
             that
             is
             
               IESVS
               CHRIST
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             cause
             moving
             God
             to
             decree
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             God
             cleared
             from
             the
             Persons
             who
             are
             ordayned
             vnto
             adoption
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             cause
             cleared
             from
             that
             thing
             wherevnto
             they
             are
             ordayned
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             cleared
             from
             the
             meane
             whereby
             they
             are
             ordayned
             to
             be
             adopted
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             groūd
             ,
             which
             is
             touching
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             
             Chap.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             third
             ground
             touching
             the
             order
             of
             Gods
             benefites
             ,
             specially
             of
             Adoption
             and
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             of
             five
             things
             serving
             to
             cleare
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             of
             those
             fiue
             touching
             the
             order
             of
             subsistinge
             of
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             of
             these
             five
             ,
             touching
             the
             severall
             obiectes
             wherein
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             third
             of
             these
             five
             touching
             the
             difference
             of
             order
             betwixt
             Gods
             dispensation
             and
             our
             perception
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             fourth
             of
             these
             five
             touching
             the
             different
             extent
             or
             largenes
             of
             Gods
             benefites
             amongst
             them selves
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             last
             of
             these
             five
             touching
             the
             covenant
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             reason
             why
             most
             men
             place
             Iustification
             in
             order
             before
             Adoption
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             reason
             why
             most
             men
             place
             Iustificatiō
             before
             Adoptiō
             ,
             drawen
             from
             Io.
             1.
             12.
             examined
             in
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             that
             is
             touching
             the
             persons
             there
             described
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             The
             examination
             of
             the
             same
             reason
             from
             the
             second
             and
             third
             pointes
             therein
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             benefit
             bestowed
             ,
             and
             him
             who
             bestoweth
             it
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             ground
             ,
             serving
             to
             cleare
             the
             nature
             of
             Gods
             benefites
             touching
             the
             difference
             of
             these
             benefits
             .
             and
             first
             of
             the
             divers
             manner
             of
             speach
             vsed
             in
             scripture
             touching
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             these
             things
             wherein
             they
             agree
             ,
             and
             vse
             hereof
             .
          
           
             
             Chap.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             twofold
             distinction
             of
             the
             benefits
             .
             1.
             according
             to
             the
             maner
             that
             we
             enioy
             them
             .
             2.
             according
             to
             their
             particular
             nature
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XX.
             
          
           
             A
             proposition
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Iustification
             &
             things
             therein
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             And
             first
             of
             the
             divers
             opinions
             of
             men
             touching
             iustification
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             The
             foure
             principall
             points
             controverted
             .
             1
             touching
             the
             efficient
             cause
             .
             2.
             touching
             the
             materiall
             cause
             .
             3.
             touchinge
             the
             formall
             cause
             .
             4.
             touching
             the
             subiect
             iustified
             .
             and
             the
             first
             handled
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             point
             touching
             the
             materiall
             cause
             of
             Iustification
             :
             the
             different
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             reduced
             to
             foure
             principall
             :
             and
             examination
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             true
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             &
             wherein
             .
             &
             the
             first
             handled
             shewing
             that
             Christ
             only
             is
             the
             matter
             therof
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXIIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             point
             touching
             that
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             the
             different
             opinions
             of
             men
             therein
             :
             and
             the
             truth
             examined
             by
             six
             grounds
             out
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Of
             those
             things
             in
             Christ
             which
             are
             required
             to
             make
             that
             wherein
             he
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             to
             be
             righteousnes
             both
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             formall
             cause
             of
             iustification
             cōsisting
             in
             three
             things
             ,
             1.
             in
             Gods
             giving
             .
             2.
             in
             his
             imputing
             .
             3.
             in
             the
             maner
             of
             both
             .
             that
             is
             by
             grace
             .
             The
             gift
             being
             two
             fold
             :
             the
             first
             which
             is
             faith
             is
             first
             intreated
             of
             in
             foure
             pointes
             :
             and
             first
             ,
             what
             kinde
             of
             gift
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             
             Chap.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             point
             touching
             faith
             :
             to
             whom
             ,
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             part
             or
             facultie
             it
             is
             wrought
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             third
             point
             touching
             faith
             :
             what
             it
             is
             :
             of
             the
             divers
             significations
             of
             it
             .
             of
             the
             true
             signification
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             imputed
             vnto
             righteousnes
             :
             of
             the
             particular
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             both
             as
             it
             is
             wrought
             by
             God
             in
             our
             hartes
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             heartes
             worke
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             point
             touching
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             end
             &
             vse
             wherefore
             it
             is
             given
             vnto
             vs
             :
             consisting
             in
             foure
             things
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             gift
             which
             God
             giveth
             in
             iustifying
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             crucified
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             point
             touching
             the
             forme
             of
             Iustification
             consisting
             in
             imputation
             :
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             :
             the
             thinges
             that
             are
             said
             to
             be
             imputed
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             in
             iustification
             is
             imputed
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             third
             point
             touching
             the
             forme
             of
             iustification
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             obiect
             of
             iustification
             both
             what
             man
             is
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             grace
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             iustified
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXXIIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             finall
             cause
             of
             iustification
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             description
             of
             iustification
             considered
             in
             the
             particular
             points
             thereof
             ,
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             former
             grounds
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Treatise
           tending
           to
           cleare
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           .
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             I.
             
          
           
             THE
             Evangelist
             Luke
             ,
             willing
             to
             make
             Theophilus
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             certaintie
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             bene
             instructed
             :
             did
             search
             out
             perfectly
             all
             thinges
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             and
             then
             did
             write
             vnto
             him
             ,
             frō
             point
             to
             point
             .
             According
             to
             whose
             example
             ,
             (
             for
             giuing
             the
             more
             full
             assurāce
             to
             mindes
             desirous
             of
             knowledge
             )
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amisse
             ,
             being
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             the
             Iustification
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             that
             we
             first
             beginning
             at
             the
             very
             foundation
             ,
             do
             shortlie
             speak
             of
             those
             points
             ,
             vpon
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             ,
             chieflie
             dependeth
             the
             light
             and
             evidence
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             divers
             others
             :
             there
             are
             foure
             principall
             groundes
             .
             vpon
             the
             sound
             knowledge
             ▪
             whereof
             ,
             it
             evidently
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             conception
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             Gods
             saving
             benefits
             in
             Christ
             ,
             doeth
             chieflie
             depend
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
              
               ,
               The
               sound
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               Decree
               or
               Predestination
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
              
               ,
               The
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Mediator
               betwixt
               God
               and
               vs.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
              
               ,
               The
               right
               order
               of
               the
               benefits
               imparted
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 last
                 is
              
               ,
               The
               sound
               knowledge
               of
               the
               speciall
               difference
               and
               distinction
               ,
               of
               those
               benefites
               amongst
               them selves
               .
            
          
           
             These
             foure
             points
             haue
             such
             affinitie
             one
             with
             another
             :
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             each
             one
             so
             depēdeth
             vpō
             another
             ,
             that
             hardlie
             can
             any
             one
             of
             them
             be
             soundly
             knowne
             ,
             without
             the
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             error
             in
             one
             ,
             doth
             bring
             commonly
             ,
             if
             not
             continually
             ,
             errour
             in
             all
             .
             Which
             is
             manifest
             ,
             if
             we
             lay
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             the
             different
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             touching
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             hande
             :
             in
             the
             which
             we
             shall
             evidentlie
             perceyve
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             mayne
             differences
             as
             are
             amongest
             them
             ,
             concerning
             the
             iustification
             of
             a
             sinner
             :
             so
             many
             different
             iudgements
             have
             they
             ,
             touching
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             Christes
             merite
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             Gods
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             benefites
             dispensed
             .
             For
             according
             to
             our
             mistaking
             ,
             or
             confounding
             ,
             or
             wrong
             placing
             of
             any
             of
             those
             respectivelie
             ,
             wee
             doe
             mistake
             ,
             confound
             and
             order
             amisse
             ,
             the
             benefites
             of
             God
             :
             in
             our
             conceyving
             ,
             speaking
             ,
             or
             writing
             of
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             more
             then
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             dangerous
             to
             erre
             in
             any
             of
             these
             foure
             :
             and
             therefore
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             particular
             consideration
             of
             the
             benefite
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             I
             doe
             esteeme
             it
             first
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             true
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             wee
             lay
             some
             solide
             goundes
             in
             our
             myndes
             ,
             concerning
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             foure
             pointes
             :
             so
             farre
             as
             in
             generall
             ,
             is
             requisite
             to
             preserue
             vs
             
             from
             errour
             in
             the
             particular
             consideration
             of
             any
             one
             blessing
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             in
             CHRIST
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             II.
             
          
           
             FIRST
             then
             touching
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             the
             true
             nature
             thereof
             cannot
             rightly
             be
             knowne
             ,
             except
             besides
             other
             thinges
             therein
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             we
             specially
             vnderstand
             :
             First
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             substāce
             of
             it
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             chief
             ground
             and
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             two
             things
             doe
             principally
             teach
             vs
             how
             to
             make
             a
             right
             reference
             of
             all
             Gods
             benefits
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             it
             vnto
             them
             .
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             chieflie
             to
             be
             marked
             of
             vs.
             The
             matter
             or
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             is
             two
             maner
             of
             wayes
             considered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             First
             more
             properly
             :
             which
             maner
             in
             shew
             seemeth
             more
             strict
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             imply
             the
             largest
             sense
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             improper
             manner
             according
             to
             the
             consequent
             fruites
             and
             effects
             following
             necessarily
             vpon
             the
             proper
             substance
             and
             nature
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             most
             properlie
             described
             :
             which
             proper
             description
             is
             chieflie
             to
             be
             perceyued
             in
             those
             places
             of
             scripture
             ,
             where
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             purposelie
             sets
             it
             downe
             ,
             in
             the
             owne
             proper
             nature
             :
             expresly
             distinguishing
             it
             both
             from
             Gods
             purpose
             or
             foreknowledge
             going
             in
             order
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             Gods
             election
             and
             remanent
             blessings
             in
             the
             execution
             thereof
             following
             in
             order
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             places
             there
             bee
             two
             principally
             to
             bee
             marked
             ,
             which
             being
             compared
             togither
             ,
             do
             make
             vp
             the
             full
             and
             sound
             nature
             and
             description
             of
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             in
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             restrayned
             to
             the
             vessels
             of
             honor
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             we
             speake
             of
             it
             in
             this
             treatise
             .
             The
             one
             place
             is
             in
             the
             first
             chap.
             to
             the
             Ephes
             .
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             The
             other
             is
             in
             the
             8.
             chap.
             to
             the
             Rom.
             ver
             .
             29.
             
             In
             the
             first
             it
             is
             thus
             described
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               predestinated
               vs
               vnto
               adoption
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               in
               him selfe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               vnto
               the
               prayse
               of
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               grace
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             most
             perfect
             definition
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             from
             the
             next
             and
             most
             proper
             blessing
             vnto
             which
             we
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             and
             wherevpon
             al
             the
             rest
             (
             from
             which
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             in
             other
             places
             is
             more
             
             improperly
             defined
             )
             do
             consequently
             depend
             as
             necessarie
             effects
             and
             adherents
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             appeareth
             to
             bee
             manifest
             by
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             thus
             described
             :
             
               Those
               whom
               hee
               knew
               before
               ,
               he
               also
               praedestinated
               to
               be
               made
               like
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Sonne
               .
            
             Which
             place
             compared
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             doth
             shew
             evidentlie
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             former
             description
             ,
             conteyned
             in
             the
             first
             chap.
             to
             the
             Ephe.
             all
             blessings
             wherein
             stādeth
             our
             cōformitie
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             such
             necessarie
             consequences
             of
             adoption
             and
             inseparable
             adherents
             thereof
             :
             that
             to
             be
             predestinate
             to
             adoption
             includeth
             them
             all
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             is
             it
             that
             sometimes
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             is
             described
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             namely
             from
             eternall
             life
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             ver
             .
             48.
             
             
               As
               many
               as
               were
               ordayned
               vnto
               eternall
               life
               ,
               beleeved
               .
            
             And
             from
             salvation
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             9.
             
             
               God
               hath
               not
               appointed
               vs
               vnto
               wrath
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               obtayning
               of
               salvation
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             these
             we
             call
             more
             improper
             descriptions
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             fruites
             and
             effectes
             ,
             or
             inseparable
             consequences
             of
             that
             blessing
             wherevnto
             wee
             are
             saide
             most
             properly
             to
             be
             predestinate
             ,
             which
             is
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             Gods
             Decree
             is
             most
             properly
             described
             ,
             because
             in
             Gods
             dispensation
             to
             vsward
             it
             presupponeth
             no
             preceeding
             benefite
             ,
             whereof
             it
             should
             be
             the
             effect
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             next
             ende
             wherevnto
             God
             doth
             ordayne
             vs
             :
             and
             so
             the
             first
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             bestow
             vpon
             vs
             in
             Christ
             :
             comprehending
             in
             it
             by
             necessarie
             consequence
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             as
             inseparable
             fruites
             and
             effectes
             thereof
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             that
             in
             that
             other
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             8.
             to
             the
             Rom.
             Gods
             Decree
             is
             described
             from
             the
             making
             of
             vs
             cōforme
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Sonne
             :
             which
             alwayes
             presupponeth
             the
             making
             of
             vs
             sonnes
             ,
             in
             his
             sonne
             ,
             to
             goe
             before
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             III.
             
          
           
             HAving
             now
             considered
             the
             places
             where
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             is
             most
             properly
             described
             ,
             wee
             are
             next
             out
             of
             them
             to
             marke
             what
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             cleerly
             sett
             downe
             to
             consist
             in
             three
             thinges
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
              
               ,
               The
               Persons
               who
               are
               ordayned
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
              
               ,
               The
               thing
               wherevnto
               they
               are
               ordayned
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
              
               ,
               The
               Meane
               whereby
               they
               are
               to
               receive
               that
               wherevnto
               they
               are
               ordayned
               .
            
          
           
             Touching
             the
             persons
             ,
             they
             are
             described
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Chap
             ,
             to
             the
             Rom.
             from
             Gods
             foreknowledge
             or
             purpose
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Those
               whom
               he
               knew
               before
               ,
               them
               also
               he
               predestinated
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             that
             predestination
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               according
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Ephe.
             1.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             And
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             election
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               according
               to
               the
               foreknowledge
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             and
             2.
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               that
               sure
               foundation
               of
               God
               which
               never
               fayleth
               :
            
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             to
             Timoth
             .
             the
             2.
             
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             2.
             v.
             19.
             whereof
             also
             Iames
             speaketh
             
               Act.
               15.
            
             18.
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             grace
             with
             the
             Iewes
             :
             when
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               God
               knoweth
               all
               his
               owne
               workes
               .
            
             Which
             two
             places
             ,
             lead
             vs
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             purpose
             doth
             comprehend
             the
             determinate
             and
             complete
             number
             of
             all
             that
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             and
             according
             thereto
             effectually
             called
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             that
             is
             according
             to
             Gods
             purpose
             or
             foreknowledge
             ,
             doe
             remayne
             sure
             ,
             and
             never
             can
             so
             fall
             away
             from
             grace
             and
             from
             the
             trueth
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             erre
             frō
             the
             marke
             .
             But
             heere
             it
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             to
             speake
             more
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             ordayned
             :
             because
             heereafter
             we
             wil
             have
             occasion
             at
             greater
             length
             to
             entreat
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             vs
             ,
             is
             that
             wherevnto
             they
             are
             ordeyned
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Apostle
             is
             called
             Adoption
             ,
             that
             is
             sonneship
             or
             filiation
             .
             When
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             he
             hath
             predestinated
             vs
             vnto
             adoption
             :
             which
             benefire
             implieth
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             consist
             in
             these
             things
             whereof
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             in
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             to
             make
             vs
             conforme
             to
             his
             Image
             both
             in
             death
             and
             life
             ,
             in
             suffering
             and
             reigning
             
             with
             him
             .
             Which
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             appeareth
             evidently
             by
             that
             other
             description
             of
             predestinatiō
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             8
             ,
             chap.
             to
             the
             Rom.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             predestinated
             vs
             to
             be
             made
             like
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Sonne
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             thing
             ,
             whereto
             first
             and
             principally
             we
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             sonnes
             ,
             by
             adoption
             :
             and
             secondarily
             in
             and
             vnder
             that
             adoption
             ,
             we
             are
             ,
             by
             infallible
             consequent
             ,
             predestinate
             ,
             to
             bee
             made
             like
             vnto
             the
             only
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             For
             first
             we
             are
             made
             Gods
             sonnes
             in
             his
             sonne
             :
             &
             then
             we
             are
             made
             like
             Gods
             sonne
             ,
             in
             his
             sonne
             ,
             for
             the
             conforming
             of
             vs
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             succeedeth
             not
             only
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             vnto
             our
             being
             sonnes
             in
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             in
             his
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               We
               are
               now
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               made
               manifest
               ,
               what
               we
               shal
               be
               :
               and
               we
               knowe
               that
               when
               hee
               shal
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               we
               shal
               be
               made
               like
               him
               ,
               for
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             speakes
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             4.
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               life
               is
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
               :
               and
               when
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               life
               ,
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               then
               shall
               we
               also
               appeare
               with
               him
               in
               glorie
               .
            
          
           
             For
             this
             ground
             is
             to
             be
             well
             marked
             ,
             that
             the
             likening
             of
             vs
             who
             are
             made
             sonnes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             requireth
             necessarily
             ,
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             goe
             before
             in
             the
             same
             blessings
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             be
             made
             like
             vnto
             him
             .
             For
             as
             to
             make
             vs
             sonnes
             by
             adoption
             ,
             requireth
             necessarily
             the
             revelation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             vnto
             vs
             :
             so
             the
             conforming
             of
             vs
             vnto
             him
             ,
             either
             in
             death
             or
             life
             ,
             requireth
             necessarily
             that
             he
             be
             manifested
             to
             vs
             in
             his
             death
             and
             crosse
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             life
             and
             glorie
             .
             Therefore
             doth
             Peter
             in
             his
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             13.
             ascribe
             the
             bringing
             of
             all
             grace
             to
             vs
             ,
             vnto
             the
             revelation
             of
             IESVS
             Christ
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Trust
               perfectly
               in
               that
               grace
               which
               is
               brought
               vnto
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               revelation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             of
             this
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             made
             like
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             benefites
             flowing
             from
             his
             death
             and
             suffering
             ,
             and
             his
             resurrection
             from
             the
             death
             :
             because
             he
             hath
             alreadie
             appeared
             to
             vs
             in
             these
             things
             .
             But
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             neither
             shal
             be
             made
             like
             vnto
             him
             in
             his
             glorie
             ,
             which
             followeth
             
             the
             resurrection
             frō
             the
             dead
             :
             because
             in
             that
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             made
             conforme
             vnto
             him
             ;
             vntill
             that
             he
             appeare
             vnto
             vs
             againe
             ,
             in
             glorie
             .
             but
             we
             rest
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             it
             :
             because
             of
             our
             conformitie
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             alreadie
             begunne
             .
             For
             as
             sayth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             6.
             5.
             
             
               If
               we
               haue
               bene
               planted
               with
               him
               vnto
               the
               similitude
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               be
               planted
               with
               him
               to
               the
               similitude
               of
               his
               resurrection
               .
            
             And
             this
             assurance
             made
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             to
             labour
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             
               to
               know
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               fellowship
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               in
               being
               made
               conforme
               to
               his
               death
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             10.
             because
             as
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             declareth
             by
             that
             cōformitie
             ,
             vnto
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             did
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             attayne
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             glorious
             and
             immortall
             estate
             in
             all
             perfection
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             doe
             enioy
             ,
             in
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             this
             ground
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             first
             &
             principally
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             predestinate
             vnto
             adoption
             ,
             as
             vnto
             that
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             first
             of
             all
             to
             be
             manifested
             vnto
             vs
             :
             and
             in
             the
             communion
             whereof
             ,
             is
             builded
             and
             grounded
             ,
             our
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             heereafter
             to
             be
             revealed
             vnto
             vs
             :
             to
             this
             ende
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             made
             like
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             mayne
             pointes
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             .
             Which
             not
             being
             rightly
             conceyved
             ,
             maketh
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             mistaken
             by
             many
             :
             but
             also
             that
             the
             benefites
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             both
             wrongly
             defined
             ,
             and
             ordered
             ,
             and
             specially
             the
             benefite
             of
             Iustification
             :
             as
             heereafter
             wee
             will
             see
             more
             cleerly
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             IIII
          
           
             THE
             third
             thing
             to
             bee
             marked
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             is
             the
             Meane
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             to
             attayne
             vnto
             that
             ,
             wherevnto
             we
             are
             predestinate
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whereby
             God
             hath
             ordayned
             vs
             ,
             to
             be
             Adopted
             ,
             which
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             description
             of
             predestination
             contayneth
             :
             when
             
             it
             fayeth
             .
             
               That
               we
               are
               Predestinate
               to
               be
               adopted
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Of
             which
             point
             for
             avoyding
             idle
             repetition
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             speake
             much
             ,
             vntill
             we
             come
             to
             the
             second
             of
             these
             foure
             points
             :
             which
             we
             haue
             propounded
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             because
             vnto
             it
             ,
             it
             properly
             belongeth
             :
             onely
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             marke
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             why
             ,
             but
             the
             Meane
             ,
             whereby
             God
             doth
             ordayne
             vs
             to
             adoption
             .
             Which
             will
             more
             clearly
             appeare
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             mooving
             God
             to
             predestinate
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             we
             haue
             to
             marke
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             secondary
             Meanes
             ,
             whereby
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             made
             sonnes
             ,
             or
             iustified
             ,
             &c.
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             ,
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             &
             faith
             :
             are
             no
             wayes
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Meanes
             ,
             simply
             in
             respect
             of
             them selves
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             relation
             ,
             and
             reference
             to
             Christ
             :
             in
             and
             by
             them
             revealed
             ,
             offered
             ,
             and
             receyved
             .
             Which
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             by
             the
             description
             aforesaide
             of
             predestination
             :
             in
             the
             which
             nothing
             saving
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             is
             set
             downe
             to
             be
             the
             Meane
             ,
             whereby
             God
             ordayneth
             vs
             to
             be
             adopted
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             word
             but
             Christ
             revealed
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             neither
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             Christ
             signified
             by
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             nor
             faith
             ,
             but
             Christ
             receyved
             by
             faith
             ,
             which
             in
             proper
             sense
             maketh
             vs
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             iustifieth
             vs.
             They
             only
             by
             consequence
             and
             mediatly
             being
             said
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             Iustifie
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             because
             they
             are
             the
             meanes
             ,
             appointed
             of
             GOD
             ,
             whereby
             we
             atteyne
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             onely
             proper
             and
             immediate
             meane
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             Adopted
             and
             Iustified
             ,
             &c.
             
             Neither
             are
             they
             appointed
             mediate
             Meanes
             ,
             absolutely
             necessarie
             ,
             vnto
             our
             adoption
             and
             iustification
             :
             Christ
             onely
             being
             the
             immediate
             and
             absolute
             necessarie
             Meane
             ,
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             the
             enioying
             of
             these
             blessings
             :
             as
             being
             the
             onely
             matter
             &
             substance
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             him selfe
             .
             The
             word
             Sacraments
             and
             Faith
             being
             in
             them selves
             ,
             neither
             part
             nor
             portion
             of
             the
             Matter
             and
             substance
             of
             these
             benefites
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             signes
             ,
             or
             seales
             ,
             or
             instrumentes
             of
             enioying
             him
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             the
             substance
             .
             And
             that
             onely
             vnto
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             outward
             dispensation
             of
             the
             covenant
             .
             others
             who
             die
             before
             they
             either
             heare
             
             faith
             preached
             ,
             or
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             many
             children
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             &
             such
             also
             as
             are
             called
             like
             vnto
             the
             thiefe
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             houre
             :
             being
             adopted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             iustified
             through
             Christ
             ,
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             indifferently
             attribute
             our
             adoption
             ,
             iustification
             ,
             salvation
             ,
             &c.
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             vnto
             ●aith
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             of
             a
             like
             large
             extent
             ,
             nor
             alike
             relatiue
             ,
             in
             all
             persons
             adopted
             ,
             iustified
             ,
             and
             saved
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             albeit
             actuall
             beleeving
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             imply
             Christ
             :
             yet
             to
             be
             adopted
             and
             iustified
             through
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             in
             all
             persons
             ,
             necessarily
             imply
             actuall
             beleeving
             :
             seeing
             that
             faith
             ,
             commeth
             of
             hearing
             the
             word
             preached
             :
             and
             therfore
             is
             to
             be
             restrayned
             to
             such
             as
             are
             by
             outward
             dispensation
             called
             :
             which
             all
             that
             are
             adopted
             ,
             and
             iustified
             ,
             are
             not
             :
             for
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             these
             two
             things
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             partakers
             of
             the
             outward
             dispensatiō
             of
             the
             couenant
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             by
             outward
             dispēsation
             ,
             to
             call
             those
             who
             are
             within
             the
             covenant
             :
             these
             meanes
             are
             then
             necessarily
             required
             vnto
             salvation
             .
             For
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             these
             outward
             Meanes
             ,
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             vse
             them
             towards
             vs
             ,
             for
             our
             calling
             :
             but
             God
             is
             no
             wayes
             bound
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             his
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             freely
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             without
             them
             ,
             performe
             his
             Decree
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             vs
             :
             after
             the
             manner
             knowne
             to
             him selfe
             :
             whose
             wayes
             are
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
             els
             ,
             if
             those
             meanes
             ,
             were
             absolutely
             necessarie
             in
             all
             ,
             who
             are
             within
             the
             covenant
             :
             then
             certainly
             the
             children
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             within
             the
             covenant
             ,
             dying
             without
             externall
             dispensatiō
             of
             the
             covenant
             :
             should
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             not
             be
             accounted
             holy
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             whē
             it
             is
             said
             in
             scripture
             ,
             that
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             vnpossible
             to
             please
             God
             :
             that
             wee
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             that
             saying
             ,
             prudently
             ,
             least
             we
             fall
             in
             a
             dangerous
             error
             :
             so
             as
             to
             esteeme
             the
             children
             ,
             of
             whom
             cōsisteth
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             :
             who
             notwithstanding
             ,
             are
             baptised
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             heyres
             of
             that
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             :
             although
             they
             haue
             never
             heard
             saith
             preached
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             all
             these
             things
             we
             may
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             that
             seeing
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             &
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             why
             but
             the
             Meane
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             God
             doth
             decree
             to
             adopt
             vs
             ,
             &
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             that
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             material
             but
             instrumental
             Meane
             ,
             can
             much
             lesse
             be
             the
             cause
             why
             ,
             but
             a
             meane
             ,
             wherby
             ,
             God
             doth
             predestinate
             vs
             ,
             to
             be
             adopted
             ,
             iustified
             ,
             and
             glorified
             :
             otherwise
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             powerfull
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             :
             should
             be
             of
             greater
             respect
             ,
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             Christ
             himself
             :
             which
             were
             abominable
             to
             thinke
             .
             In
             danger
             of
             which
             sinne
             ,
             many
             notwithstāding
             do
             fall
             :
             in
             defining
             ,
             both
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             and
             our
             iustification
             .
             When
             as
             they
             distinguish
             not
             ,
             first
             ,
             betweene
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             decreed
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             moving
             God
             to
             decree
             that
             which
             he
             decreed
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             whē
             they
             distinguish
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             decreed
             ,
             that
             whervnto
             we
             are
             ordeyned
             ,
             from
             the
             Meane
             ,
             wherby
             God
             doth
             ordayne
             to
             adopt
             vs.
             &
             thirdly
             ,
             whē
             in
             the
             meane
             ,
             they
             distinguish
             not
             ,
             betwixt
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             absolutly
             necessarie
             ,
             in
             all
             within
             the
             covenant
             :
             frō
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             only
             are
             necessarie
             ,
             in
             such
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             are
             within
             the
             covenant
             ,
             but
             also
             are
             called
             by
             outward
             dispensation
             thereof
             :
             and
             which
             are
             not
             ,
             substantial
             partes
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             accidentall
             meanes
             therof
             .
             except
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             in
             proper
             and
             not
             borrowed
             speach
             .
             which
             is
             impossible
             :
             except
             we
             hold
             that
             faith
             in
             proper
             and
             not
             figurative
             speach
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             Christ
             .
          
           
             These
             oversights
             ,
             cause
             some
             to
             make
             faith
             the
             cause
             moving
             God
             to
             predestinate
             vs
             to
             adoption
             ,
             &c.
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             esteeme
             faith
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Meane
             ,
             and
             that
             instrumentall
             &
             that
             in
             some
             case
             only
             :
             but
             the
             very
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             and
             that
             not
             in
             borrowed
             or
             figurative
             ,
             but
             in
             simple
             and
             proper
             speach
             .
             of
             which
             matter
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             heereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             V.
             
          
           
             THis
             much
             being
             spoken
             ,
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Decree
             .
             we
             are
             next
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             moved
             God
             to
             make
             this
             Decree
             .
             Where
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             speak
             of
             the
             final
             cause
             :
             which
             is
             the
             prayse
             of
             the
             glorie
             of
             
             Gods
             grace
             .
             neither
             yet
             of
             the
             Materiall
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             in
             the
             schooles
             is
             called
             
               causa
               procataretica
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             formost
             after
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             beginning
             :
             which
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             we
             haue
             already
             declared
             ,
             to
             be
             Christ
             .
             but
             the
             cause
             we
             inquire
             of
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             schooles
             is
             called
             proegumena
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             goeth
             before
             all
             causes
             ,
             and
             doth
             leade
             ,
             order
             ,
             &
             guide
             al
             the
             rest
             .
             Which
             the
             Apost
             .
             setteth
             down
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               according
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               will.
            
             by
             which
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             nothing
             ,
             either
             in
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             or
             in
             Man
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             els
             ,
             without
             God
             :
             but
             only
             Gods
             owne
             will
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             did
             move
             God
             ,
             to
             predestinate
             such
             as
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             and
             to
             predestinate
             them
             vnto
             that
             wherevnto
             they
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             that
             is
             adoption
             :
             and
             to
             predestinate
             them
             to
             be
             adopted
             ,
             by
             no
             other
             Meane
             ,
             except
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             .
             so
             that
             both
             Gods
             action
             of
             decreeing
             ,
             &
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             wherevnto
             they
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             &
             the
             Meanes
             whereby
             they
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             doth
             depend
             vpō
             no
             cause
             without
             God
             ,
             but
             vpon
             the
             cause
             that
             is
             in
             God
             him self
             :
             and
             vpon
             no
             cause
             in
             God
             him selfe
             ,
             except
             only
             his
             will.
             Which
             sometimes
             is
             called
             in
             the
             scriptures
             his
             Mercie
             ,
             his
             love
             ,
             his
             grace
             ,
             his
             purpose
             ,
             his
             gift
             ,
             his
             good
             pleasure
             and
             counsell
             of
             his
             will.
             And
             for
             the
             clearer
             vnderstanding
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             are
             carefully
             to
             marke
             ,
             these
             two
             phrases
             ,
             conteyned
             in
             the
             description
             of
             predestination
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             predestinate
             vs
             in
             him selfe
             .
             The
             seconde
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             predestinate
             vs
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             owne
             wil.
             By
             the
             first
             of
             these
             sayings
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             would
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             God
             went
             not
             without
             him selfe
             ,
             neither
             consulted
             with
             anie
             thing
             but
             him self
             ,
             neither
             looked
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             not
             in
             him self
             :
             when
             he
             did
             predestinate
             vs.
             and
             so
             cōsequently
             that
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             predestination
             ,
             is
             an
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             nor
             in
             vs
             that
             are
             his
             members
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             him self
             .
             For
             the
             benefites
             of
             God
             towards
             Mankinde
             ,
             and
             the
             fruites
             of
             his
             love
             to
             the
             vessels
             of
             honour
             ,
             are
             clearely
             distinguished
             in
             scripture
             ,
             in
             three
             degrees
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             in
             him selfe
             .
             of
             which
             kinde
             are
             ,
             his
             purpose
             ,
             foreknowledge
             &
             predestination
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             things
             which
             he
             doth
             in
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             .
             of
             which
             kinde
             are
             our
             election
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             and
             blessing
             of
             vs
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             thinges
             which
             he
             doeth
             in
             vs
             through
             Christ
             .
             of
             which
             kinde
             are
             our
             adoption
             or
             calling
             ,
             our
             iustification
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             glorification
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             second
             pharse
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             would
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             albeit
             in
             God
             ,
             there
             be
             many
             things
             set
             downe
             in
             scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             the
             fountaynes
             of
             Gods
             working
             :
             as
             namely
             his
             infinite
             wisedome
             ,
             his
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             his
             infinite
             goodnes
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             this
             action
             of
             predestinating
             vs
             to
             adoption
             ,
             is
             only
             attributed
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             which
             limiteth
             the
             infinitenes
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             &
             goodnes
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             outward
             ,
             toward
             the
             creatures
             :
             both
             in
             their
             creation
             and
             government
             ,
             &
             dispensation
             of
             all
             blessings
             towards
             vs
             ,
             both
             bodily
             &
             spirituall
             .
             Heereby
             we
             may
             learne
             ,
             that
             our
             blessednes
             ,
             if
             wee
             shall
             examine
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             cause
             :
             doth
             surmount
             all
             reason
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             capacitie
             of
             the
             reason
             ,
             of
             man
             and
             Angell
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             builded
             vpon
             no
             reason
             of
             any
             creature
             ,
             or
             ground
             of
             reason
             in
             any
             creature
             :
             but
             vpon
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
             which
             is
             not
             mooved
             ,
             directed
             ,
             or
             ruled
             by
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             by
             it selfe
             alone
             :
             and
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             all
             reason
             ,
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             done
             by
             the
             Creator
             ,
             vnto
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             This
             shall
             yet
             be
             more
             easily
             perceyved
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             severally
             consider
             it
             ,
             in
             those
             three
             pointes
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             :
             that
             is
             in
             the
             persons
             predestinate
             ,
             in
             the
             thing
             whereto
             they
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             and
             the
             Meane
             whereby
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               persons
               :
               who
               can
               give
               a
               reason
               why
               Iacob
               should
               be
               beloved
               ,
               and
               Esau
               hated
               ,
               before
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               had
               done
               either
               good
               or
               evill
               :
               except
               onely
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ?
               as
               it
               is
               written
               .
            
             I
             will
             shew
             mercie
             to
             whom
             I
             will
             shew
             mercie
             :
             and
             will
             haue
             compassion
             vpon
             whom
             I
             will
             haue
             compassiō
             ,
             
               Exod.
               chap.
               33.
               ver
               .
               19.
               
               Rom.
               chap.
               9.
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               And
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               giving
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Lord
               did
               set
               his
               loue
               vpon
               Israell
               ,
               and
               did
               choose
               them
               :
               doth
               remove
               all
               respectes
               ,
               which
               can
               bee
               considered
               in
               them
               .
               First
               their
               number
               ,
               Deut
               chap.
               7.
               saying
               :
            
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             
             hath
             chosen
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             precious
             people
             vnto
             him selfe
             above
             all
             people
             that
             are
             vpon
             the
             earth
             :
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             set
             his
             loue
             vpon
             you
             ,
             nor
             choose
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             were
             more
             in
             number
             ,
             then
             any
             people
             ,
             for
             you
             were
             the
             fewest
             of
             all
             people
             .
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               removeth
               their
               power
               and
               strength
               ,
               Deutero
               .
               chap.
               8.
               saying
               :
            
             Beware
             least
             thou
             say
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             My
             power
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             myne
             owne
             hande
             ,
             hath
             prepared
             me
             this
             aboundance
             .
             
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               he
               remoueth
               their
               righteousnes
               ,
               Deut.
               chapt
               .
               9.
               saying
               :
            
             Speake
             not
             thou
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             saying
             :
             For
             my
             righteousnes
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             brought
             me
             in
             to
             possesse
             this
             Land.
             
               And
               shortly
               after
               in
               the
               same
               chap.
            
             Vnderstand
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             giveth
             thee
             not
             ,
             this
             good
             Lande
             to
             possesse
             it
             ,
             for
             thy
             righteousnes
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             a
             stiffnecked
             people
             .
             
               Fourthlie
               ,
               he
               cleareth
               this
               ground
               most
               evidently
               in
               the
               10.
               chapter
               of
               Deutero
               .
               by
               removing
               all
               praerogative
               and
               respect
               of
               right
               ,
               or
               reason
               in
               respect
               of
               right
               ,
               why
               the
               Lord
               should
               haue
               chosen
               thē
               aboue
               any
               other
               people
               ,
               all
               people
               being
               alike
               belonging
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               :
            
             Behold
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             thy
             Gods
             :
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             therein
             is
             :
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             set
             his
             delight
             in
             thy
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             loue
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             choose
             their
             seed
             after
             them
             ,
             even
             you
             ,
             above
             all
             people
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             same
             point
             is
             yet
             further
             cleared
             by
             the
             Lord
             him selfe
             in
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Ezechiel
             ,
             chap.
             16.
             by
             removing
             all
             respect
             of
             their
             worthines
             ,
             or
             perfection
             ,
             declaring
             their
             wretched
             estate
             ,
             in
             them selues
             ,
             in
             filthines
             ,
             and
             naturall
             corruption
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             tyme
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             did
             choose
             them
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               In
               thy
               nativitie
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               borue
               ,
               thy
               navell
               was
               not
               cut
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               when
               I
               passed
               by
               thee
               ,
               I
               saw
               thee
               polluted
               in
               thy
               owne
               blood
               ,
               and
               saide
               vnto
               thee
               :
               When
               thou
               wast
               in
               thy
               blood
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               live
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             this
             ground
             ,
             is
             made
             cleare
             ,
             by
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             Math.
             chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             25.
             26.
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             persons
             vpon
             whō
             the
             Lord
             bestoweth
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             reason
             moving
             him
             thereto
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               I
               thanke
               thee
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               men
               of
               vnderstanding
               :
               and
               hast
               opened
               them
               vnto
               babes
               ,
               It
               is
               so
               Father
               ,
               because
               thy
               good
               pleasure
               was
               such
               .
            
             These
             wordes
             doe
             plainely
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             will
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             without
             any
             reason
             in
             the
             creature
             :
             yea
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             all
             reason
             that
             may
             seeme
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             is
             
             the
             cause
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             towards
             man.
             When
             the
             simple
             are
             preferred
             to
             the
             wyse
             :
             the
             weake
             ,
             to
             the
             strong
             :
             the
             poore
             ,
             to
             the
             rich
             :
             the
             vyle
             ,
             to
             the
             honorable
             :
             and
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             strange
             :
             the
             sicke
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             :
             and
             sinners
             ,
             to
             the
             righteous
             .
             Therefore
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             sufficiently
             the
             evidēce
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             first
             of
             Iohn
             .
             vers
             .
             13.
             with
             the
             first
             of
             Iames
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             in
             the
             1.
             of
             Iohn
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               prerogative
               to
               bee
               the
               fonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               those
               who
               are
               borne
               ,
               not
               of
               bloods
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               God.
            
             And
             in
             Iames
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               That
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               God
               begate
               vs.
            
             Of
             which
             it
             appeareth
             evidently
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             ordayned
             vnto
             adoption
             ,
             are
             pre
             destinate
             ,
             chosen
             and
             called
             :
             for
             no
             cause
             without
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             or
             in
             them selves
             :
             but
             only
             of
             Gods
             free
             will
             ,
             &
             good
             pleasure
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             willeth
             ,
             nor
             in
             him
             that
             runneth
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             VI.
             
          
           
             WE
             are
             next
             to
             consider
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             in
             that
             wherevnto
             we
             are
             ordayned
             :
             which
             is
             adoption
             :
             including
             in
             it
             ,
             our
             conformitie
             with
             Christ
             in
             righteousnes
             ,
             holines
             ,
             life
             and
             glory
             ,
             &c.
             of
             all
             which
             benefites
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             and
             that
             of
             meere
             grace
             :
             according
             to
             his
             wil
             &
             good
             pleasure
             .
             For
             albeit
             al
             blessings
             be
             in
             Christ
             :
             yet
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             thē
             in
             him
             ,
             are
             given
             to
             vs
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             wil
             of
             God.
             so
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Saviour
             &
             Redeemer
             of
             none
             but
             of
             such
             as
             pleaseth
             God
             of
             his
             good
             will
             :
             so
             that
             his
             death
             &
             satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             any
             ,
             nor
             imputed
             as
             righteousnes
             .
             vnto
             any
             ,
             for
             any
             cause
             ,
             either
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Man
             :
             but
             only
             to
             such
             as
             it
             is
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             to
             give
             it
             .
             therefore
             doeth
             the
             Apostle
             say
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
               that
               the
               Election
               hath
               obtayned
               it
               .
            
             to
             shew
             vs
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             obtayning
             the
             promise
             ,
             &
             all
             blessings
             therein
             contayned
             ,
             dependeth
             neither
             vpon
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             nor
             vpon
             Man
             ,
             but
             vpon
             the
             Lords
             free
             choice
             :
             who
             giveth
             Christ
             ,
             for
             whō
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             Christ
             him self
             called
             the
             
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             Iohn
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             10.
             and
             Iohn
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             16.
             because
             even
             he
             is
             given
             vnto
             vs
             of
             grace
             :
             according
             as
             the
             words
             of
             Iohn
             declare
             manifestly
             saying
             :
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               hee
               gave
               his
               onely
               begotten
               Sonne
               .
            
             And
             although
             all
             power
             bee
             given
             vnto
             Christ
             both
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             :
             yet
             in
             dispensing
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             is
             limited
             by
             the
             Fathers
             will.
             and
             therefore
             saith
             him selfe
             ,
             that
             al
             power
             is
             given
             him
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             eternal
             life
             ,
             not
             to
             all
             ,
             simply
             and
             indifferently
             :
             but
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             him
             .
             Iohn
             chap.
             17.
             vers
             2.
             
             And
             that
             because
             such
             is
             the
             Fathers
             will
             :
             as
             Christ
             him self
             witnesseth
             ,
             Ioh.
             cha
             .
             6.
             ver
             .
             39.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               that
               sent
               me
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               which
               hee
               hath
               given
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               loose
               none
               .
            
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             hee
             restrayneth
             his
             dispensation
             of
             life
             vnto
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             whose
             will
             and
             pleasure
             is
             that
             he
             should
             save
             only
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             given
             vnto
             him
             ,
             is
             declared
             by
             Christ
             him self
             in
             the
             verse
             immediately
             preceeding
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               I
               am
               come
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               not
               that
               I
               should
               doe
               myne
               owne
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
            
             which
             wordes
             plainly
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             dispensation
             of
             life
             ,
             dependeth
             not
             vpon
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             Mediator
             ,
             much
             lesse
             vpon
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             :
             but
             only
             vpon
             the
             good
             wil
             &
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             cleere
             in
             all
             the
             blessings
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &
             of
             al
             the
             meanes
             which
             God
             grants
             vs
             to
             bring
             vs
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             blessings
             ,
             which
             all
             ,
             are
             said
             in
             scripture
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             and
             to
             be
             given
             vs
             freely
             by
             grace
             :
             as
             namely
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             mysterie
             of
             godlines
             ,
             Eph.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             9.
             &
             preachers
             to
             reveale
             it
             .
             Eph.
             cha
             .
             3.
             ver
             ▪
             7.
             &c.
             and
             Gala.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             15.
             16.
             also
             the
             benefit
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             2.
             to
             Timot.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             9.
             also
             our
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             assenting
             to
             the
             calling
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             to
             the
             Corint
             .
             cha
             .
             12.
             ver
             .
             9.
             11.
             and
             Ephe.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             Phil.
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             29.
             and
             2.
             chap.
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             Rom.
             chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             Ioh.
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             36.
             37.
             and
             44.
             45.
             and
             Math.
             chap.
             11.
             vers
             ▪
             25.
             26.
             and
             Mat.
             chapt
             .
             chap.
             13.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             Also
             the
             gift
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             1.
             to
             the
             Corinthi
             .
             chapt
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             8.
             9.
             and
             Iohn
             chap.
             10.
             verses
             28.
             29.
             and
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             of
             Iohn
             chapter
             .
             2.
             vers
             .
             27.
             and
             chapter
             3.
             vers
             .
             9.
             1.
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             chapter
             15.
             vers
             .
             57.
             and
             58.
             1.
             epist
             .
             to
             the
             Thess
             .
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             23.
             24.
             and
             2.
             epist
             .
             to
             the
             Thessal
             .
             chapter
             16.
             verse
             17.
             
             and
             I
             eremy
             chap.
             31.
             vers
             .
             32.
             33.
             and
             chap.
             32.
             ver
             .
             40.
             &
             so
             forth
             of
             all
             the
             remanent
             benefites
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             namely
             of
             our
             Iustification
             :
             for
             we
             are
             iustified
             freely
             by
             grace
             .
             And
             therefore
             even
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             whereby
             we
             are
             iustified
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             gift
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             that
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
             For
             of
             whatsoever
             worth
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             &
             value
             ,
             the
             satisfaction
             made
             by
             Christ
             be
             of
             in
             Gods
             sight
             :
             far
             exceeding
             al
             vnworthines
             and
             weaknes
             of
             all
             mankinde
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             farther
             extended
             nor
             given
             to
             any
             moe
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             the
             good
             will
             &
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             Neither
             is
             it
             contrarie
             vnto
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             are
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             said
             to
             be
             blessed
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             him
             .
             For
             neither
             he
             nor
             they
             in
             him
             are
             made
             ours
             for
             any
             cause
             ,
             either
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             vs
             :
             but
             onely
             by
             the
             will
             &
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Ephe.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             6.
             which
             is
             ,
             
               That
               God
               by
               his
               grace
               hath
               freely
               made
               vs
               acceptable
               to
               him selfe
               in
               his
               beloved
               Sonne
               .
            
             Which
             wordes
             doe
             evidently
             witnes
             ,
             that
             although
             GOD
             give
             vs
             no
             blessing
             but
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             cause
             moving
             God
             is
             only
             his
             owne
             grace
             and
             good
             pleasure
             :
             which
             excludes
             all
             other
             cause
             whatsoever
             ,
             either
             in
             Christ
             or
             in
             vs.
             Neither
             is
             this
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             benefites
             themselves
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             their
             measure
             :
             which
             also
             dependeth
             wholy
             vpon
             the
             purpose
             and
             good
             pleasure
             of
             Gods
             will.
             Which
             is
             cleare
             by
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             20.
             chapt
             .
             of
             Math.
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             And
             Marke
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             40.
             where
             he
             sayeth
             :
             
               To
               sit
               at
               my
               right
               hande
               and
               at
               my
               left
               hande
               ,
               is
               not
               myne
               to
               give
               :
               but
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               prepared
               of
               my
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             blessinges
             them selves
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             measure
             :
             but
             also
             of
             all
             the
             circumstances
             concerning
             their
             dispensation
             .
             Which
             wholy
             depend
             vpon
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             who
             hath
             assigned
             the
             seasons
             ,
             which
             were
             ordeyned
             before
             :
             and
             the
             bounds
             of
             mens
             habitatiō
             ,
             Act.
             chap.
             17.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               And
               who
               hath
               put
               the
               times
               and
               seasons
               in
               his
               owne
               power
               .
            
             Actes
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             7.
             and
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             of
             grace
             to
             every
             one
             that
             shal
             be
             called
             .
             Hebr.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             13.
             and
             15.
             and
             Hebr.
             chap.
             4
             vers
             .
             7.
             8.
             and
             9.
             so
             that
             the
             reason
             that
             one
             is
             called
             from
             the
             wombe
             :
             another
             in
             his
             mid-age
             :
             another
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             his
             
             death
             .
             why
             the
             Gospell
             is
             salvation
             ,
             first
             vnto
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             next
             vnto
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             why
             Christ
             did
             come
             at
             such
             a
             time
             :
             died
             at
             such
             a
             time
             :
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             not
             called
             till
             such
             a
             time
             :
             is
             the
             onlie
             appointmēt
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Ephe.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Doth
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               counsell
               of
               his
               owne
               will.
            
             Thus
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             blessings
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &
             the
             measure
             of
             them
             :
             but
             all
             circumstances
             of
             these
             blessings
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             place
             ,
             time
             ,
             or
             maner
             ,
             doe
             depend
             wholie
             vpon
             the
             counsell
             of
             Gods
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             VII
             .
          
           
             IT
             resteth
             now
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             we
             trye
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             same
             ground
             in
             the
             third
             point
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Meane
             whereby
             we
             are
             predstinate
             vnto
             adoption
             ,
             which
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Meane
             of
             our
             happines
             by
             the
             same
             will
             of
             God.
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Coloss
             .
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             &
             20.
             
             
               For
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               that
               in
               him
               should
               all
               fulnes
               dwell
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               to
               reconcile
               all
               things
               to
               him selfe
               ,
               making
               peace
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               crosse
               .
            
             For
             first
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             in
             Christ
             ,
             why
             hee
             should
             haue
             beene
             made
             Man
             ,
             and
             sinne
             for
             Man.
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             nor
             reason
             in
             vs
             which
             could
             move
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             to
             the
             death
             for
             vs
             :
             or
             which
             could
             move
             him
             ,
             to
             become
             our
             brother
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             vs
             ,
             but
             as
             sayth
             Iohn
             ,
             cha
             .
             10.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               He
               receyved
               this
               commandement
               from
               the
               Father
               to
               laye
               downe
               his
               life
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             Acts
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             ,
             23.
             sayeth
             plainly
             :
             
               That
               he
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               determinate
               counsell
               and
               foreknowledge
               of
               God.
            
             And
             the
             scriptures
             doe
             witnes
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             &
             Hebr.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             5.
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             take
             this
             office
             to
             him selfe
             to
             be
             either
             King
             ,
             Priest
             or
             Prophet
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Father
             did
             give
             it
             him
             .
             and
             as
             he
             receyved
             it
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             doeth
             he
             performe
             it
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             that
             sent
             him
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             hee
             layes
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             none
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Father
             willeth
             :
             that
             is
             the
             sheep
             which
             the
             Father
             giveth
             him
             :
             that
             he
             should
             give
             them
             eternall
             
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
             chap.
             10.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             compared
             to
             Ioh.
             chap.
             17.
             ver
             .
             2.
             and
             Esay
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             18.
             compared
             with
             Hebr.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             13.
             14.
             and
             15.
             16.
             
             &
             17.
             neither
             doth
             he
             make
             intercession
             for
             any
             but
             for
             such
             as
             the
             Father
             had
             given
             him
             :
             but
             secludeth
             all
             who
             were
             not
             given
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             from
             al
             benefite
             of
             his
             intercession
             ,
             and
             fruit
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             Ioh.
             cha
             .
             17.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             manifesteth
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             giveth
             the
             wordes
             and
             the
             glorie
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             no
             others
             ,
             saving
             those
             alone
             whom
             the
             Father
             had
             given
             him
             .
             In
             the
             same
             chapter
             6.
             vers
             .
             22.
             and
             26.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             giveth
             eternall
             life
             to
             none
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             him
             .
             Iohn
             chapter
             6.
             verses
             37.
             38.
             and
             39.
             
             And
             Iohn
             chapter
             10.
             vers
             .
             26.
             27.
             28.
             29.
             
             And
             Iohn
             chapter
             17.
             vers
             .
             2.
             for
             the
             worke
             which
             he
             performed
             on
             earth
             ▪
             the
             Father
             did
             give
             it
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             doe
             it
             :
             as
             he
             him self
             witnesseth
             Iohn
             chapter
             17.
             and
             verse
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             also
             in
             the
             performing
             thereof
             ,
             when
             the
             bitternes
             of
             that
             cuppe
             which
             the
             Father
             had
             given
             him
             to
             drinke
             ,
             maketh
             him
             in
             his
             agonie
             to
             will
             ,
             If
             it
             were
             possible
             that
             it
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             :
             He
             rangeth
             his
             owne
             will
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             submitteth
             him selfe
             to
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               But
               not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
             Mathew
             chap.
             26.
             vers
             .
             39.
             and
             42.
             
             Of
             all
             which
             groundes
             it
             evidently
             followeth
             ,
             that
             what
             Christ
             is
             ,
             as
             Mediatour
             :
             and
             what
             he
             doeth
             ,
             as
             Mediatour
             :
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             doth
             any
             thing
             ,
             by
             Mediaton
             and
             intercession
             ,
             is
             all
             by
             the
             will
             and
             appointement
             of
             GOD
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
             Whose
             Decree
             ,
             and
             free
             election
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             boundeth
             and
             limiteth
             IESVS
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             in
             his
             suffering
             ,
             intercession
             ,
             and
             whole
             performance
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             dispensation
             of
             all
             blessings
             vnto
             righteousnes
             and
             life
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             in
             the
             11.
             chapt
             .
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             verses
             5.
             and
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             all
             that
             is
             spoken
             ,
             touching
             either
             the
             substance
             or
             cause
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             :
             we
             may
             easilie
             perceyve
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             dependeth
             vpon
             nothing
             but
             onely
             vpon
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             so
             that
             he
             predestinates
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             he
             predestinates
             so
             many
             and
             no
             moe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             will.
             And
             hee
             predstinates
             them
             to
             adoption
             ,
             because
             
             it
             is
             his
             will.
             and
             he
             predestinates
             this
             adoption
             to
             be
             thorough
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             Whilest
             men
             in
             humble
             reverence
             ,
             doe
             not
             acknowledge
             this
             ,
             and
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             trueth
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             they
             not
             onely
             fall
             in
             blasphemouse
             errores
             against
             God
             :
             but
             involve
             themselves
             in
             the
             daunger
             of
             that
             curse
             ,
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             ,
             chapt
             .
             45.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Woe
               be
               to
               him
               that
               striveth
               with
               his
               Maker
               .
               Woe
               vnto
               him
               that
               sayeth
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               begotten
               ?
               Or
               to
               his
               Mother
               ,
               What
               hast
               thou
               brought
               foorth
               ?
            
             Which
             surelie
             they
             doe
             ,
             which
             search
             for
             a
             reason
             of
             this
             will
             of
             GOD
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             Lord
             could
             not
             be
             iust
             ,
             in
             ordayning
             some
             vnto
             adoption
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             ,
             vpon
             his
             onely
             will
             :
             but
             that
             some
             cause
             there
             must
             be
             in
             the
             creatures
             of
             this
             difference
             of
             his
             will
             :
             what
             is
             this
             else
             but
             to
             buyld
             the
             equitie
             of
             Gods
             doeings
             vpon
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             not
             vpon
             God
             the
             Creator
             him selfe
             .
             making
             things
             iust
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             willeth
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             willeth
             them
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             findeth
             in
             the
             creature
             :
             and
             which
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             man
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             iust
             reason
             why
             God
             should
             doe
             so
             .
             even
             as
             though
             the
             Potter
             ,
             of
             one
             &
             the
             same
             lumpe
             of
             clay
             ,
             did
             not
             freely
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             make
             one
             vessel
             to
             honor
             ,
             &
             another
             to
             dishonor
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             of
             any
             worthines
             ,
             or
             any
             reason
             whatsoever
             taken
             frō
             the
             clay
             .
             Surely
             it
             is
             a
             wretched
             Divinitie
             which
             doth
             not
             simply
             acknow
             ledge
             all
             things
             iust
             which
             God
             willeth
             :
             evē
             because
             he
             willeth
             thē
             :
             although
             they
             not
             only
             passe
             the
             capacitie
             ,
             but
             also
             appeare
             most
             cōtrary
             to
             humane
             reason
             .
             For
             ,
             are
             not
             his
             iudgements
             vnsearchable
             ,
             &
             his
             wayes
             past
             finding
             out
             ?
             who
             thē
             shal
             finde
             out
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             counsels
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             causes
             of
             his
             will
             ?
             We
             will
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             Augustin
             ,
             touching
             these
             mē
             ,
             
               lib.
               pri
               .
               ca.
               2.
               de
               Genes
               cont
               .
               Manich.
               They
               seeke
               to
               know
               the
               causes
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               will
               of
               God
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               :
               for
               if
               the
               will
               of
               God
               have
               a
               cause
               :
               there
               is
               something
               that
               goes
               before
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               beleeve
               .
            
          
           
             The
             vse
             we
             are
             to
             make
             hereof
             ,
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             iustification
             ,
             is
             great
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             heereby
             wee
             learne
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Decree
             is
             not
             buylded
             vppon
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             
             but
             by
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             is
             builded
             vpon
             Gods
             Decree
             .
             For
             God
             doeth
             not
             predestinate
             vs
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             but
             he
             maketh
             vs
             righteous
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             predestinate
             vs
             :
             so
             that
             whether
             our
             righteousnes
             consist
             in
             Christ
             and
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             doe
             thinke
             in
             workes
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             doe
             esteeme
             in
             faith
             :
             yet
             it
             still
             holdeth
             ,
             that
             this
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             never
             the
             cause
             why
             God
             predestinateth
             vs.
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             learne
             of
             this
             point
             :
             that
             whatsoever
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             we
             must
             goe
             aboue
             our selves
             ,
             &
             aboue
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             to
             search
             the
             cause
             why
             it
             is
             ours
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             vs
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             enioying
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             learne
             heereby
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             we
             seclude
             from
             the
             Meanes
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             iustification
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             can
             never
             be
             secluded
             .
             seeing
             God
             Decrees
             ,
             to
             doe
             all
             what
             he
             decrees
             :
             thorough
             him
             alone
             .
             Thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             VIII
             .
          
           
             NOW
             followeth
             the
             second
             point
             :
             which
             standeth
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Mediatour
             .
             Whereof
             ,
             because
             divers
             things
             have
             bene
             already
             spoken
             ,
             we
             wil
             be
             the
             shorter
             .
             The
             mayne
             point
             ,
             chieflie
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             head
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             that
             no
             man
             is
             made
             ,
             that
             ,
             vnto
             the
             which
             GOD
             doth
             predestinate
             him
             ,
             in
             him selfe
             and
             through
             him selfe
             ,
             but
             in
             and
             through
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             IESVS
             Christ
             onely
             :
             who
             being
             ordeyned
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Meane
             of
             al
             his
             mercie
             to
             Mākinde
             ,
             he
             commeth
             in
             ,
             as
             Mediatour
             betweene
             God
             &
             vs
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             decreed
             of
             God
             for
             vs
             :
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             nothing
             of
             all
             that
             is
             decreed
             concerning
             the
             vessels
             of
             honour
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             in
             making
             of
             vs
             sonnes
             ,
             or
             making
             vs
             cōforme
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             righteousnes
             and
             glorie
             :
             but
             only
             in
             and
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             :
             in
             whom
             alone
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             yea
             and
             amen
             .
             For
             he
             is
             the
             first
             borne
             among
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             beginning
             and
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             dead
             :
             for
             it
             is
             
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             hee
             have
             the
             praeeminence
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             29.
             
             Col.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             albeit
             God
             in
             him selfe
             and
             of
             him selfe
             ordayne
             vs
             to
             great
             dignitie
             and
             manifold
             vnspeakeable
             blessings
             ,
             yet
             this
             honour
             doeth
             he
             reserve
             vnto
             his
             only
             begotten
             sonne
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             these
             blessings
             we
             shall
             enioye
             none
             ,
             except
             in
             &
             through
             him
             onely
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             true
             that
             we
             are
             ordayned
             to
             nothing
             without
             Christ
             :
             but
             not
             in
             that
             deceitfull
             sense
             ,
             whereby
             the
             mindes
             of
             many
             are
             deluded
             :
             as
             though
             he
             were
             the
             cause
             why
             GOD
             doth
             ordeyne
             vs
             to
             adoption
             .
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             farre
             otherwise
             :
             distinguishing
             betwixt
             the
             cause
             why
             God
             decreeth
             vs
             to
             adoption
             :
             and
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             ordeyneth
             vs
             to
             this
             adoption
             through
             Christ
             onely
             .
             Setting
             downe
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Decree
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             owne
             will
             &
             good
             pleasure
             in
             him selfe
             .
             And
             declaring
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             he
             ordeyneth
             vs
             to
             be
             adopted
             through
             Christ
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             might
             be
             the
             first
             borne
             among
             manie
             brethren
             :
             and
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             praeeminence
             in
             all
             things
             :
             wherevpon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             albeit
             he
             be
             not
             the
             cause
             why
             we
             are
             ordeyned
             to
             adoption
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             seeing
             it
             is
             Gods
             will
             to
             performe
             towards
             vs
             his
             gracious
             purpose
             and
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             wil
             ,
             only
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             that
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             enioy
             him
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             enioy
             any
             thing
             ,
             of
             that
             that
             is
             decreed
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             the
             Fathers
             will
             that
             in
             him
             should
             all
             fulnes
             dwell
             ,
             Coloss
             .
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               That
               out
               of
               his
               fulnes
               ,
               we
               all
               should
               receyve
               .
            
             Iohn
             chapt
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             And
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
               That
               God
               hath
               made
               him
               wisedome
               ,
               righteousnes
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               ,
               and
               that
               vnto
               vs
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             chapt
             .
             1.
             verse
             13.
             
          
           
             For
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             made
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             him
             that
             for
             our
             cause
             :
             so
             that
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             vs
             and
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             wil
             towards
             vs
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             Christ
             is
             made
             of
             God
             the
             meane
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             Christ
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             commeth
             in
             order
             ,
             after
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             wherevnto
             we
             are
             ordayned
             :
             although
             in
             the
             executiō
             and
             performāce
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             Christ
             in
             vs
             must
             goe
             before
             all
             other
             things
             ordayned
             
             for
             vs
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             Meanes
             ,
             which
             are
             subordinate
             to
             that
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             Thus
             God
             first
             in
             order
             purposeth
             and
             decreeth
             what
             to
             doe
             to
             vs
             :
             and
             secondly
             by
             what
             Meanes
             :
             but
             when
             hee
             performeth
             his
             Decree
             ,
             he
             first
             prepareth
             the
             Meanes
             :
             and
             then
             accomplisheth
             thereby
             ,
             his
             purpose
             and
             decree
             towardes
             vs.
             For
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             never
             ordayned
             vs
             ,
             that
             are
             men
             ,
             to
             bee
             made
             his
             sonnes
             :
             he
             had
             never
             ordayned
             his
             sonne
             ,
             to
             bee
             made
             a
             Man
             ,
             this
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             Apostles
             speech
             wherein
             he
             declareth
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             take
             mans
             nature
             vpon
             him
             .
             Hebr.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             14.
             saying
             :
             
               For
               asmuch
               therefore
               ,
               as
               the
               children
               were
               partakers
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               even
               he
               likewise
               tooke
               part
               with
               them
               :
            
             And
             thereafter
             shewing
             the
             cause
             why
             not
             only
             he
             tooke
             our
             nature●
             but
             also
             did
             take
             it
             with
             the
             same
             infirmities
             (
             sinne
             only
             except
             )
             wherewith
             our
             nature
             is
             indued
             ,
             he
             vseth
             these
             speeches
             :
             
               For
               it
               became
               him
               in
               all
               thinges
               to
               be
               made
               like
               to
               his
               brethren
               .
            
             Hebrewes
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             17.
             according
             to
             which
             grounde
             it
             is
             saide
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               That
               God
               sent
               his
               Sonne
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               sinnefull
               flesh
               ,
            
             Roman
             .
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             This
             point
             is
             evidently
             cleare
             by
             the
             same
             Apostles
             speech
             ,
             Galath
             .
             chap.
             4.
             verses
             4.
             and
             5.
             when
             hee
             sheweth
             the
             ende
             wherefore
             God
             sent
             his
             sonne
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               VVhen
               the
               fulnes
               of
               tyme
               was
               come
               ,
               God
               sent
               foorth
               his
               owne
               Sonne
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               &c.
               that
               we
               might
               receyve
               the
               adoption
               .
            
             Letting
             vs
             see
             that
             in
             Gods
             execution
             hee
             giveth
             vs
             the
             adoption
             to
             the
             which
             he
             ordayned
             vs
             by
             the
             same
             Meane
             thorough
             the
             which
             he
             ordayned
             to
             give
             it
             vs.
             Thus
             we
             may
             see
             evidently
             ,
             that
             that
             parte
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             touching
             the
             Meane
             of
             our
             adoption
             :
             doeth
             in
             order
             of
             Decreeing
             ,
             depende
             vpon
             the
             former
             parte
             ,
             touching
             the
             adopting
             of
             vs
             :
             but
             in
             order
             of
             performing
             ,
             the
             sending
             of
             Christ
             ,
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             made
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             made
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             goe
             before
             our
             adoptiō
             .
             For
             he
             was
             not
             made
             the
             cause
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             to
             his
             owne
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             perfited
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             For
             which
             cause
             the
             Apostle
             sayeth
             Hebr.
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             10.
             when
             hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             made
             to
             taste
             of
             
             death
             :
             
               That
               Christ
               being
               to
               bring
               many
               children
               to
               glorie
               ,
               it
               became
               him
               for
               whom
               are
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               these
               thinges
               ,
               to
               perfite
               or
               to
               consecrate
               the
               Prince
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               through
               afflictions
               .
            
          
           
             This
             shall
             be
             yet
             more
             cleare
             if
             wee
             consider
             who
             it
             is
             that
             is
             appointed
             the
             Meane
             ,
             of
             our
             adoption
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             the
             Sonne
             only
             .
             and
             that
             because
             hee
             onely
             is
             that
             ,
             vnto
             the
             which
             wee
             are
             ordayned
             .
             For
             this
             grounde
             we
             must
             holde
             :
             that
             what
             so
             ever
             wee
             are
             made
             by
             grace
             :
             it
             must
             firste
             bee
             in
             GOD
             him selfe
             :
             and
             then
             made
             ours
             by
             our
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             GOD.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             blessing
             of
             sonne-shippe
             which
             is
             ordeyned
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             is
             no
             propertie
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             seconde
             person
             onely
             :
             who
             by
             that
             propertie
             is
             distinguished
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             therefore
             although
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doe
             with
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             not
             onely
             ordeyne
             vs
             to
             adoption
             ,
             but
             also
             adopt
             vs
             :
             yet
             they
             neither
             ordeyne
             vs
             to
             adoption
             ,
             neyther
             doe
             adopt
             vs
             ,
             through
             any
             ,
             but
             the
             Sonne
             alone
             :
             for
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             not
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             ,
             because
             their
             personall
             properties
             are
             incommunicable
             :
             howsoever
             their
             naturall
             properties
             bee
             common
             :
             yea
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             all
             three
             .
             because
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             three
             is
             most
             simply
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             adopted
             thorough
             Christ
             :
             and
             so
             consequently
             called
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             by
             subsisting
             ,
             that
             is
             sonnes
             :
             wee
             are
             also
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             like
             to
             all
             three
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             they
             are
             by
             nature
             .
             for
             all
             three
             have
             but
             the
             selfe
             same
             common
             nature
             and
             essence
             ,
             albeit
             in
             subsisting
             and
             personalitie
             ,
             none
             be
             that
             that
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             the
             Sonne
             alone
             ,
             can
             bee
             a
             meete
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             GOD
             and
             vs
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             adoption
             .
             For
             this
             office
             of
             Mediation
             is
             not
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             :
             but
             of
             a
             Divine
             person
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             Divine
             nature
             .
          
           
           
             For
             if
             it
             were
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             three
             alike
             :
             and
             as
             we
             have
             said
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             all
             three
             ,
             surely
             it
             should
             no
             lesse
             belong
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Sonne
             :
             but
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             to
             Timoth
             .
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               There
               is
               but
               one
               Mediatour
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             every
             common
             nature
             is
             communicate
             to
             others
             by
             their
             personall
             subsisting
             ,
             flowing
             from
             a
             person
             of
             that
             same
             nature
             (
             for
             no
             nature
             hath
             any
             existing
             but
             by
             subsisting
             )
             even
             so
             we
             can
             not
             be
             made
             pertakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             except
             first
             we
             have
             our
             subsisting
             from
             one
             that
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             person
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             ,
             in
             personalitie
             and
             subsisting
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             ordayned
             to
             be
             :
             that
             is
             fonnes
             .
             for
             we
             must
             be
             pertakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             by
             subsisting
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             naturally
             ,
             neither
             in
             ,
             nor
             thorough
             our selves
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             ordayned
             to
             be
             through
             Christ
             .
             by
             making
             vs
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             by
             nature
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             through
             grace
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             he
             onely
             is
             by
             subsisting
             ,
             or
             personalitie
             :
             we
             only
             consequently
             by
             grace
             ,
             be
             made
             pertakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             in
             our
             conformitie
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             among
             men
             nature
             doth
             not
             produce
             nature
             ,
             but
             one
             person
             by
             procreation
             of
             another
             person
             doth
             communicate
             the
             same
             nature
             :
             even
             so
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             the
             nature
             produceth
             not
             nature
             ,
             else
             there
             should
             be
             many
             Deities
             ,
             &
             so
             many
             Gods
             :
             but
             a
             person
             produceth
             a
             person
             :
             and
             production
             of
             a
             person
             ,
             carieth
             with
             it
             ,
             communion
             of
             nature
             :
             even
             so
             God
             doth
             first
             make
             vs
             his
             children
             by
             adoption
             in
             Christ
             :
             in
             which
             respect
             he
             is
             saide
             in
             the
             scriptures
             to
             beget
             vs
             :
             and
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             God
             :
             which
             birth
             bringes
             with
             it
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             to
             distinguish
             our
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             :
             which
             God
             by
             his
             grace
             bestowes
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             in
             that
             personall
             proprietie
             of
             his
             sonne
             :
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             members
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             his
             bones
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             brethrē
             of
             Christ
             :
             which
             is
             our
             adoption
             .
             
             From
             that
             communion
             which
             foloweth
             herevpon
             ,
             &
             standeth
             in
             our
             participation
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             :
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             one
             with
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Thus
             by
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             in
             calling
             vs
             to
             the
             felowship
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             sonne-ship
             :
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             is
             made
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             our
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             three
             communicated
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             for
             this
             first
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             standeth
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             dignitie
             of
             his
             sonne-ship
             :
             all
             Gods
             children
             are
             said
             in
             the
             scriptures
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Galath
             .
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             And
             the
             whole
             body
             mysticall
             is
             said
             to
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             12.
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             to
             the
             seede
             ,
             as
             to
             one
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             the
             seedes
             ,
             as
             to
             many
             ,
             Galat.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             16.
             where
             we
             may
             perceyve
             ,
             the
             vnspeakeable
             goodnes
             and
             infinite
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             Decree
             :
             Goodnes
             ,
             in
             ordayning
             vs
             to
             be
             his
             sonnes
             :
             and
             Wisedome
             ,
             in
             ordayning
             him
             onely
             to
             be
             the
             meane
             of
             our
             adoption
             ,
             who
             in
             him selfe
             only
             is
             that
             which
             GOD
             ordayneth
             vs
             to
             be
             .
             Of
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Decree
             of
             our
             adoption
             ,
             goeth
             in
             order
             before
             all
             ,
             not
             only
             other
             benefites
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             before
             the
             ordayning
             of
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Mediator
             .
             For
             if
             this
             office
             of
             Mediation
             ,
             did
             not
             hang
             and
             depend
             vpon
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             ordeyned
             to
             be
             ,
             surely
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             should
             no
             lesse
             have
             bene
             Mediators
             ,
             then
             the
             sonne
             .
             Besides
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             heereby
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             benefite
             of
             adoption
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             of
             all
             benefites
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             that
             Gods
             Decree
             is
             most
             properly
             defined
             from
             it
             :
             but
             of
             this
             we
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             speake
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             that
             we
             haue
             to
             make
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             iustification
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             seeing
             God
             ,
             ordayneth
             vs
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             through
             Christ
             :
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             can
             not
             consist
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             in
             Christ
             :
             for
             as
             we
             are
             made
             all
             other
             thing
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             are
             made
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             also
             are
             we
             made
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             2.
             
             Corint
             .
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             21.
             which
             ground
             wel
             marked
             ,
             doth
             cleare
             many
             errors
             :
             specially
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             about
             
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             ,
             that
             such
             controversies
             should
             be
             among
             learned
             men
             .
             when
             as
             the
             Scripture
             of
             God
             speaketh
             plainely
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             Christ
             ,
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             1
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             And
             that
             hee
             is
             ,
             all
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Coloss
             .
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             And
             that
             he
             filleth
             all
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Eph.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             Wherevpon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             neither
             ,
             in
             whole
             ,
             nor
             in
             part
             ,
             can
             possibly
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             consist
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             without
             our selves
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             only
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             second
             point
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             IX
             .
          
           
             THE
             third
             thing
             ,
             needfull
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Gods
             saving
             benefites
             is
             ,
             the
             order
             in
             the
             which
             they
             are
             Decreed
             ,
             and
             accordinglie
             dispēsed
             vnto
             vs.
             In
             which
             point
             ,
             I
             know
             there
             is
             great
             neede
             ,
             of
             circumspect
             &
             considerate
             dealing
             :
             because
             ,
             albeit
             in
             my
             iudgement
             ,
             the
             mistaking
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             bee
             no
             small
             occasion
             of
             the
             errors
             ,
             which
             are
             mantayned
             by
             many
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ;
             so
             speciallie
             in
             the
             point
             of
             iustification
             :
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             speaking
             against
             an
             error
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             part
             received
             :
             and
             almost
             contradicted
             by
             none
             :
             must
             needes
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             bee
             distastfull
             to
             many
             :
             except
             their
             mindes
             bee
             by
             grace
             sanctified
             ,
             with
             a
             greater
             love
             of
             the
             truthe
             ,
             then
             of
             themselves
             .
             The
             maine
             point
             which
             cleareth
             all
             ,
             standeth
             in
             this
             ,
             whether
             adoption
             or
             Iustification
             be
             in
             order
             first
             .
             The
             greater
             part
             ,
             doe
             holde
             that
             Iustification
             is
             first
             .
             so
             that
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             bee
             iustified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             wee
             be
             adopted
             to
             bee
             sonnes
             .
             and
             therefore
             ,
             they
             devide
             reconciliation
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             to
             comprehend
             both
             :
             in
             Iustification
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             and
             adoption
             as
             the
             second
             .
             But
             what
             inconvenience
             may
             aryse
             vpon
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             open
             entry
             it
             maketh
             to
             many
             errors
             ,
             we
             shall
             perceyve
             by
             these
             things
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             Some
             there
             bee
             ,
             and
             those
             but
             fewe
             :
             that
             holde
             the
             contrary
             
             opinion
             :
             and
             doe
             rather
             point
             at
             it
             ,
             then
             expresly
             treate
             of
             it
             .
             esteeming
             Adoption
             ,
             to
             be
             before
             Iustification
             :
             or
             rather
             to
             bee
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             whole
             :
             and
             Iustification
             reconciliation
             &c.
             to
             be
             comprehended
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             parts
             thereof
             :
             or
             to
             follow
             vpon
             it
             ,
             as
             inseperable
             accidents
             and
             infallible
             consequences
             thereof
             :
             or
             to
             bee
             nothing
             ,
             except
             the
             way
             of
             Adoption
             .
             Which
             opinion
             seemeth
             most
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             special
             ground
             wherby
             the
             first
             of
             these
             opinions
             is
             maintayned
             ,
             is
             (
             besides
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             )
             that
             saying
             which
             is
             in
             Iohn
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             12.
             which
             is
             :
             
               as
               manie
               as
               receiued
               him
               to
               them
               he
               gaue
               prerogative
               to
               bee
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               beleeved
               in
               his
               name
               .
            
             Vpon
             which
             place
             ,
             they
             ,
             who
             defend
             the
             former
             opinion
             ,
             seeme
             chieflie
             to
             rely
             .
             as
             though
             it
             did
             import
             ,
             Iustification
             necessarilie
             to
             goe
             before
             Adoption
             :
             because
             that
             Christ
             ,
             giveth
             prerogative
             to
             be
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             none
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             first
             have
             received
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             beleeved
             in
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             either
             speake
             of
             these
             opinions
             ,
             or
             yet
             of
             this
             place
             of
             Iohn
             :
             it
             shall
             bee
             first
             expedient
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             mindes
             ,
             to
             lay
             some
             groundes
             ,
             vpon
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             this
             point
             dependeth
             much
             ,
             in
             my
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Besides
             other
             grounds
             ,
             there
             be
             five
             of
             greatest
             consequence
             and
             most
             expedient
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             for
             clearing
             our
             iudgement
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Adoption
             and
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             subsisting
             in
             the
             blessed
             and
             eternall
             Trinitie
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             distinct
             consideration
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             love
             ,
             in
             the
             three
             severall
             obiects
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             our
             sense
             and
             perception
             of
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             the
             difference
             of
             extent
             and
             largenes
             ,
             of
             one
             benefite
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             another
             ,
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             by
             mutuall
             reference
             of
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             fist
             and
             last
             is
             :
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             with
             man
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             X.
             
          
           
             THE
             first
             ground
             ,
             is
             most
             necessarie
             to
             be
             knowne
             :
             not
             only
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             may
             know
             God
             in
             him selfe
             aright
             :
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             ,
             his
             gracious
             working
             towards
             vs
             aright
             .
             Wherein
             by
             the
             speciall
             consideration
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             :
             three
             things
             are
             to
             be
             marked
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             every
             worke
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             all
             three
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             order
             of
             their
             working
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             their
             subsisting
             :
             so
             that
             in
             every
             worke
             ,
             the
             Father
             is
             first
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             second
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             third
             ,
             in
             order
             of
             working
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             two
             former
             groundes
             ,
             these
             workes
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             maner
             and
             order
             of
             subsisting
             ,
             are
             most
             properly
             attributed
             to
             every
             person
             :
             according
             as
             their
             maner
             of
             working
             doth
             chieflie
             shine
             and
             appeare
             in
             every
             worke
             :
             are
             to
             be
             ordered
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             persons
             them selves
             .
             So
             that
             the
             actions
             ,
             attributed
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             are
             in
             order
             first
             :
             the
             actions
             attributed
             to
             the
             sonne
             ,
             in
             order
             seconde
             :
             and
             the
             actions
             attributed
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             order
             third
             .
             And
             this
             consideration
             ,
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Gods
             working
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             altered
             ,
             then
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             it selfe
             :
             in
             whom
             the
             vnitie
             of
             essence
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             essentiall
             ,
             then
             the
             Trinitie
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             These
             three
             pointes
             ,
             are
             cleare
             in
             the
             scriptures
             of
             God.
             The
             first
             :
             when
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             worke
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             attributed
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             to
             teach
             vs
             that
             not
             onely
             these
             three
             persons
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             God
             in
             nature
             :
             but
             further
             ,
             that
             what
             thinges
             the
             one
             doth
             ,
             the
             other
             doth
             also
             .
             according
             as
             Christ
             sayeth
             :
             
               My
               Father
               worketh
               vnto
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               I
               also
               worke
               ,
            
             Iohn
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             And
             againe
             :
             
               VVhatsoever
               things
               the
               Father
               doeth
               ,
               the
               same
               things
               doth
               the
               Sonne
               .
               likewise
               ,
            
             Ihon
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             of
             these
             pointes
             ,
             is
             likewise
             manifest
             in
             the
             scripture
             :
             when
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             worke
             :
             The
             Father
             is
             made
             in
             
             order
             of
             working
             ,
             first
             :
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             second
             :
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             third
             :
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               The
               Sonne
               can
               doe
               nothing
               of
               him selfe
               ,
               except
               he
               see
               the
               Father
               working
               .
            
             Iohn
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               I
               doe
               nothing
               of
               my self
               .
               as
               I
               heare
               I
               iudge
               .
            
             Ioh.
             cha
             .
             5.
             ver
             .
             30.
             
             And
             againe
             :
             
               The
               thinges
               that
               I
               speake
               ,
               I
               speake
               them
               so
               as
               the
               Father
               said
               vnto
               me
               ,
            
             Iohn
             chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             53.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               he
               shall
               not
               speake
               of
               him selfe
               :
               but
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               heare
               ,
               he
               shall
               speake
               .
               He
               shall
               glorifie
               me
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               receyve
               of
               myne
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             Iohn
             chapt
             .
             16.
             verses
             13.
             and
             14.
             
             By
             which
             speeches
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             subsisteth
             in
             order
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             order
             possesseth
             life
             before
             the
             Sonne
             :
             and
             the
             Sonne
             before
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             even
             so
             in
             operation
             of
             life
             and
             all
             good
             grace
             in
             vs
             :
             the
             Father
             in
             order
             worketh
             before
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             before
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             According
             to
             which
             order
             ,
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             praying
             and
             giving
             thankes
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             our
             accesse
             vnto
             God
             :
             which
             is
             vnto
             the
             Father
             ,
             through
             the
             Sonne
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Ephe.
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             Drawing
             neare
             vnto
             God
             ,
             in
             our
             ascending
             vp
             to
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             his
             drawing
             neare
             vnto
             vs.
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             ascende
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             God
             ,
             vnto
             God
             :
             who
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             by
             him selfe
             ,
             worketh
             all
             grace
             in
             vs.
             of
             him selfe
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             as
             the
             Sonne
             :
             and
             by
             him selfe
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             no
             man
             hath
             any
             grace
             ,
             either
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             :
             either
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Sonne
             :
             either
             by
             him selfe
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             alone
             ,
             &
             that
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             ,
             is
             likewise
             manifest
             in
             scripture
             .
             When
             as
             the
             worke
             of
             creation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             first
             beeing
             and
             existing
             of
             all
             thinges
             ,
             be
             it
             either
             naturall
             or
             spirituall
             ,
             is
             attributed
             vnto
             the
             first
             person
             :
             of
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             and
             the
             worke
             of
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             redemption
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             seconde
             person
             :
             in
             whom
             onely
             we
             enioye
             all
             grace
             .
             And
             the
             worke
             of
             consummation
             and
             sanctification
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             according
             to
             the
             distinction
             ,
             that
             is
             inward
             ,
             arysing
             from
             the
             inward
             properties
             ,
             whereby
             these
             persons
             are
             distinguished
             :
             
             there
             is
             also
             a
             distinction
             outward
             ,
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             outwarde
             dispensation
             :
             according
             to
             the
             terme
             in
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             acting
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             only
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             outward
             dispensation
             ,
             towardes
             vs
             :
             but
             in
             the
             actions
             that
             are
             inward
             in
             God
             himselfe
             .
             according
             to
             which
             ground
             ,
             Christ
             acknowledgeth
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             him
             to
             have
             life
             in
             himselfe
             .
             Iohn
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             For
             albeit
             all
             operation
             of
             blessings
             in
             vs
             ,
             proceede
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             beginning
             and
             terme
             in
             all
             three
             :
             yet
             notwithstāding
             thy
             are
             restrayned
             in
             respect
             of
             order
             ,
             to
             one
             beginning
             :
             that
             is
             to
             one
             of
             those
             three
             persons
             :
             according
             as
             in
             every
             worke
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             every
             persons
             working
             ,
             either
             of
             ,
             in
             ,
             or
             by
             ,
             doth
             most
             cleerely
             shine
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             are
             thus
             restrayned
             :
             so
             also
             they
             are
             in
             order
             to
             bee
             considered
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             workes
             of
             grace
             ,
             are
             chieflie
             attributed
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             must
             needes
             in
             order
             of
             dispensation
             bee
             first
             .
             And
             what
             workes
             are
             chieflie
             attributed
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             must
             needes
             in
             order
             bee
             second
             .
             And
             the
             workes
             chieflie
             attributed
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
             must
             needes
             in
             order
             bee
             third
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             adoption
             being
             chiefly
             the
             action
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             (
             for
             none
             save
             he
             who
             beares
             the
             person
             of
             a
             Father
             can
             properly
             bee
             said
             to
             adopt
             any
             to
             be
             Sonnes
             :
             for
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             are
             relative
             )
             must
             in
             order
             goe
             before
             our
             redemption
             ,
             which
             is
             chiefly
             the
             action
             of
             the
             Sonne
             :
             for
             he
             only
             dyed
             to
             redeeme
             vs
             :
             and
             he
             only
             bought
             vs
             by
             his
             blood
             vnto
             God.
             Revel
             .
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             And
             seeing
             our
             Iustice
             or
             righteousnes
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             the
             action
             of
             our
             redemption
             ;
             for
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             chapter
             3.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
               we
               are
               iustified
               freelie
               by
               his
               grace
               through
               the
               redemption
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             iustification
             in
             order
             of
             dispensation
             must
             follow
             adoption
             .
             For
             albeit
             all
             blessings
             be
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             alone
             wee
             are
             adopted
             iustified
             and
             glorified
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             still
             the
             former
             respect
             of
             order
             must
             perpetually
             be
             kept
             .
          
           
           
             For
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             that
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             or
             his
             predestination
             ,
             is
             defined
             from
             the
             benefite
             of
             adoption
             :
             as
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             of
             all
             blessings
             :
             and
             the
             first
             fruite
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Person
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Father
             vnto
             Mankinde
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             is
             it
             that
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             wee
             are
             said
             first
             to
             bee
             the
             Fathers
             :
             and
             to
             bee
             given
             by
             him
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             :
             for
             as
             the
             Sonne
             hath
             nothing
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             so
             he
             hath
             not
             vs
             of
             himselfe
             but
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             Therefore
             sayeth
             he
             :
             
               Thyne
               they
               were
               and
               thou
               gavest
               them
               vnto
               me
               ,
            
             Iohn
             chap.
             17.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             And
             againe
             ;
             
               Behold
               I
               and
               the
               Children
               whom
               God
               hath
               given
               mee
               .
            
             Esay
             .
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             18.
             and
             Hebr.
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             it
             is
             for
             the
             same
             respect
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             first
             of
             all
             the
             workes
             of
             grace
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bringing
             of
             vs
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             is
             still
             attributed
             vnto
             the
             Father
             :
             as
             his
             speciall
             worke
             .
             For
             
               no
               man
               commeth
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Iohn
             chapter
             6.
             verse
             65.
             
             Neither
             can
             any
             man
             come
             to
             mee
             sayeth
             Christ
             ,
             except
             the
             Father
             which
             hath
             sent
             mee
             ,
             drawe
             him
             .
             Iohn
             chapter
             6.
             vers
             .
             44.
             
             Vpon
             which
             worke
             ,
             dependeth
             two
             other
             principall
             workes
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             our
             embracing
             and
             receyving
             of
             the
             Sonne
             :
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               All
               that
               the
               Father
               giveth
               mee
               ,
               shall
               come
               vnto
               mee
               .
            
             Iohn
             chapter
             6.
             vers
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             infalliblenes
             of
             Christ
             his
             saving
             of
             vs.
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             saying
             :
             
               This
               is
               the
               Fathers
               will
               that
               hath
               sent
               mee
               :
               that
               of
               all
               which
               hee
               hath
               given
               mee
               ,
               I
               should
               loose
               nothing
               :
               but
               should
               rayse
               it
               vp
               againe
               at
               the
               last
               daye
               .
            
             Iohn
             chapter
             6.
             vers
             .
             39.
             
             For
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             or
             life
             ,
             &c.
             it
             wholy
             dependeth
             ,
             vpon
             this
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             his
             giving
             and
             bringing
             vs
             vnto
             him
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Sonne
             hath
             vs
             not
             of
             himselfe
             but
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             so
             he
             dispenseth
             nothing
             to
             vs
             of
             himselfe
             :
             neither
             is
             hee
             redeemer
             to
             vs
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             so
             becomes
             God
             our
             God
             in
             order
             .
             And
             therfore
             according
             to
             that
             order
             ,
             are
             we
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             God
             sealing
             vs
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             blessings
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             that
             he
             is
             our
             God
             :
             and
             in
             which
             he
             dispenseth
             his
             blessings
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Thus
             by
             this
             first
             ground
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             benefite
             of
             sonne-shipp
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             )
             must
             in
             order
             be
             first
             of
             all
             .
             and
             next
             the
             benefite
             of
             freedome
             and
             christian
             libertie
             by
             redemption
             ,
             and
             so
             consequentlie
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             must
             be
             second
             in
             order
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Sonne
             .
             For
             
               If
               the
               Sonne
               make
               vs
               free
               ,
               we
               shal
               be
               free
               in
               deed
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             36.
             and
             that
             the
             worke
             of
             sanctification
             or
             glorification
             in
             the
             which
             it
             comprehended
             sanctification
             ,
             must
             be
             third
             in
             order
             of
             dispensation
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             this
             order
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             confirmeth
             ,
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             order
             of
             Gods
             working
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             and
             accomplishing
             of
             his
             Decree
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             verse
             30.
             saying
             :
             
               VVhom
               he
               predestinated
               ,
               them
               also
               he
               hath
               called
               :
               and
               whom
               hee
               hath
               called
               .
               them
               also
               he
               hath
               iustified
               :
               and
               whem
               he
               hath
               iustified
               ,
               them
               hee
               hath
               also
               glorified
               .
            
             The
             whole
             execution
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             beeing
             comprised
             in
             these
             three
             workes
             :
             our
             calling
             ,
             our
             iustification
             ,
             and
             glorification
             :
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             persons
             and
             order
             of
             their
             working
             .
             For
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             marked
             )
             two
             speciall
             blessings
             in
             Gods
             Decree
             or
             Predestination
             ,
             are
             ordayned
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             first
             and
             principall
             is
             our
             adoption
             ,
             or
             making
             vs
             sonnes
             through
             Christ
             .
             according
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             definition
             of
             predestination
             ,
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Ephe.
             chap.
             1.
             verse
             5.
             
             The
             second
             which
             is
             included
             and
             implyed
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             ,
             The
             making
             vs
             (
             now
             being
             sonnes
             )
             to
             be
             like
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             as
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             definition
             of
             predestination
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chapter
             8.
             vers
             .
             29.
             
             Both
             these
             blessings
             are
             accomplished
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             Decree
             .
             The
             first
             blessing
             which
             is
             adoption
             ,
             is
             chieflie
             performed
             in
             our
             calling
             :
             when
             as
             we
             are
             brought
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             are
             given
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             haue
             it
             given
             vnto
             vs
             to
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             receyve
             him
             :
             which
             are
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             .
             The
             second
             blessing
             which
             is
             the
             making
             of
             vs
             like
             to
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Sōne
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             performed
             in
             the
             other
             two
             points
             :
             
             that
             is
             in
             our
             iustification
             and
             glorification
             .
             For
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             righteousnes
             and
             holines
             of
             truth
             :
             which
             begunne
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             glorie
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             shall
             be
             perfited
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XI
             .
          
           
             THE
             second
             ground
             followeth
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             Gods
             saving
             grace
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             obiects
             wherin
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             which
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             whom
             our
             life
             is
             hid
             ,
             Colloss
             .
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             Who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             lightes
             ,
             from
             whom
             every
             good
             giving
             and
             perfect
             gift
             commeth
             downe
             to
             vs.
             lames
             cha
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             For
             our
             grouth
             in
             blessednes
             ,
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             
               A
               filling
               of
               vs
               with
               a
               greater
               fulnes
               of
               God.
            
             Eph.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Vntill
               at
               last
               he
               be
               all
               in
               all
               .
            
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             15
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             obiect
             is
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             betwixt
             God
             and
             vs
             :
             
               in
               whom
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               that
               all
               fulnes
               should
               dwell
               .
            
             Coll.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             19.
             
               and
               out
               of
               whose
               fulnes
               we
               all
               receive
               grace
               .
            
             Iohn
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             16.
             therefore
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               fill
               all
               in
               all
               things
            
             .
             Eph.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             23.
             and
             to
             be
             
               the
               first
               borne
               amongst
               many
               Bretheren
               .
            
             Romanes
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             29.
             and
             
               to
               have
               the
               preeminence
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             Coll.
             chap
             ,
             1.
             vers
             .
             18.
             and
             
               to
               be
               the
               first
               fruites
            
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             15.
             ver
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             obiect
             is
             our selves
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             Christs
             fulnes
             have
             received
             grace
             .
             For
             even
             in
             vs
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             what
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             God
             :
             and
             what
             is
             the
             exceeding
             greatnes
             of
             his
             power
             .
             Eph.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             18.
             and
             19.
             
          
           
             Thus
             our
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             is
             first
             in
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             fountaine
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             it
             is
             ours
             ,
             by
             the
             eternall
             purpose
             and
             Decree
             of
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Mediator
             betwixt
             God
             and
             vs
             :
             to
             whom
             belongeth
             the
             birthright
             and
             all
             the
             blessings
             thereof
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             divine
             nature
             :
             in
             respect
             whereof
             he
             alone
             is
             only
             Sonne
             and
             heyre
             of
             all
             things
             :
             but
             also
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             by
             personall
             vnion
             thereof
             ,
             with
             his
             divine
             nature
             ,
             hee
             is
             become
             
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Brother
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             head
             both
             of
             Men
             and
             Angells
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             life
             and
             salvation
             is
             in
             vs
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             Christ
             :
             through
             whom
             ,
             as
             the
             appointed
             meane
             ,
             we
             receive
             from
             God
             all
             saving
             graces
             .
             for
             nothing
             cōmeth
             to
             vs
             from
             God
             immediatly
             ,
             but
             mediatly
             ,
             through
             Christ
             :
             in
             whom
             only
             
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               are
               yea
               and
               amen
               .
            
             2
             Cor.
             cha
             .
             1.
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             is
             first
             accomplished
             in
             him
             as
             our
             head
             and
             Prince
             of
             our
             salvation
             :
             who
             must
             bring
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Fathers
             children
             vnto
             glory
             ,
             Heb.
             ch
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
               as
               being
               the
               first
               fruites
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             cha
             .
             15.
             ver
             .
             20.
             and
             
               our
               forerunner
               vnto
               heaven
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             20.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             all
             Gods
             Decree
             is
             accōplished
             in
             vs
             ,
             vntil
             first
             it
             be
             accōplished
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             in
             whatsoever
             order
             God
             performeth
             al
             things
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             order
             doth
             he
             also
             performe
             thē
             in
             vs
             :
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             blessing
             is
             first
             accomplished
             by
             God
             in
             Christ
             the
             man
             ,
             must
             needes
             be
             the
             first
             in
             order
             ,
             both
             in
             Gods
             Decree
             and
             dispensation
             towards
             vs.
             
          
           
             Now
             albeit
             in
             all
             these
             three
             obiects
             our
             happines
             bee
             to
             bee
             considered
             :
             yet
             in
             none
             of
             them
             can
             we
             so
             cleerlie
             perceive
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             Christ
             :
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God.
             Colloss
             .
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             14.
             in
             whom
             onely
             God
             is
             manifested
             .
             For
             all
             that
             ever
             we
             are
             to
             see
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             see
             it
             only
             in
             Christ
             .
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             give
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             ch
             .
             4.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             And
             as
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             also
             his
             grace
             is
             only
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
             Therfore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             c.
             1.
             v.
             9.
             10.
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             was
             given
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             touching
             our selves
             ,
             whatsoever
             grace
             or
             glory
             commeth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             it
             is
             in
             vs
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             which
             in
             him
             is
             fully
             .
             And
             many
             things
             yet
             rest
             vnaccomplished
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             are
             accomplished
             in
             him
             .
             having
             in
             vs
             no
             other
             subsisting
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             faith
             giveth
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             the
             glory
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             crowned
             man
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             cannot
             see
             in
             our selves
             :
             sendeth
             vs
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             cleerest
             light
             ,
             whereby
             to
             perceive
             
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             touching
             man
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Psalm
             .
             Hebr.
             ch
             .
             2.
             vers
             .
             6.
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             saith
             Augustin
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himselfe
             is
             the
             cleerest
             light
             of
             predestination
             and
             grace
             .
             Whose
             humane
             nature
             did
             by
             no
             preceeding
             merit
             either
             of
             faith
             or
             workes
             ,
             purchase
             that
             it
             should
             be
             received
             in
             vnitie
             of
             person
             by
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
             so
             that
             that
             Man
             ,
             should
             bee
             the
             only
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
             for
             Christ
             the
             Man
             as
             he
             is
             Man
             ,
             is
             made
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             of
             meere
             grace
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             his
             divine
             nature
             was
             from
             everlasting
             the
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             therfore
             that
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             cleerest
             sight
             of
             predesti
             .
             and
             grace
             is
             to
             be
             had
             :
             if
             we
             would
             know
             in
             what
             order
             God
             doth
             adopt
             &
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             cōsider
             in
             what
             order
             God
             maketh
             Christ
             adoption
             &
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             if
             he
             make
             him
             our
             brother
             in
             order
             ,
             before
             he
             make
             him
             our
             redēption
             of
             righteousnes
             :
             thē
             surly
             our
             adoptiō
             in
             order
             must
             go
             before
             our
             iustificatiō
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             cleere
             in
             the
             Scripturs
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             whether
             we
             respect
             Gods
             election
             before
             all
             time
             ,
             or
             his
             performing
             therof
             in
             time
             :
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             dignity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             man
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             is
             performed
             in
             the
             incarnatiō
             ;
             the
             other
             wherby
             he
             is
             made
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             is
             therafter
             accomplished
             in
             his
             suffring
             .
             For
             when
             the
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             that
             flesh
             in
             subsisting
             and
             personalitie
             ,
             was
             made
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             never
             having
             frō
             the
             first
             moment
             of
             cōception
             ,
             any
             subsisting
             a
             part
             of
             it
             own
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             of
             the
             second
             person
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             .
             beeing
             not
             so
             much
             as
             cōceived
             by
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             Marie
             ,
             but
             in
             vnitie
             of
             person
             ,
             with
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God.
             Therfore
             iustly
             do
             the
             Fathers
             call
             this
             benefit
             ,
             
               gratiam
               Vnionis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             Vnion
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             very
             first
             action
             of
             Dispensation
             ,
             toward
             the
             Son
             of
             Marie
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             siliation
             shineth
             cleerely
             ,
             before
             all
             other
             grace
             .
             After
             which
             in
             order
             followeth
             the
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             him
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             when
             as
             he
             made
             him
             ,
             now
             being
             his
             Sonne
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             haue
             bene
             made
             for
             vs
             ,
             vntill
             first
             he
             was
             our
             brother
             .
             Like
             as
             we
             can
             have
             no
             right
             to
             his
             redemption
             ,
             except
             we
             first
             be
             his
             brethren
             .
             For
             brotherhood
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             redemption
             :
             in
             so
             farr
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Lawe
             and
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             can
             not
             offer
             vp
             him selfe
             a
             ransome
             for
             any
             vnto
             God
             ,
             but
             
             such
             as
             are
             his
             bretheren
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             have
             part
             or
             portion
             in
             his
             oblation
             ,
             whose
             brother
             he
             is
             not
             .
             
               For
               hee
               that
               sanctifieth
               and
               they
               that
               are
               sanctified
               are
               all
               of
               one
               ,
               wherefore
               he
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               them
               Brethren
               .
            
             Hebr.
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             This
             ground
             is
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             :
             whereby
             it
             is
             ordayned
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             every
             man
             and
             beast
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             male
             that
             first
             openeth
             the
             wombe
             :
             and
             the
             first
             ripe
             of
             all
             fruites
             ,
             shall
             be
             offered
             and
             consecrate
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             that
             in
             the
             consecration
             thereof
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             comming
             of
             the
             same
             Wombe
             ,
             or
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Masse
             or
             Kinde
             ,
             might
             likewise
             bee
             consecrated
             to
             God.
             For
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               If
               the
               first
               fruites
               be
               holy
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             will
             signifie
             ,
             when
             hee
             sayeth
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             beginning
             &
             first
             be
             gotten
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             he
             might
             have
             the
             preeminence
             ,
             Coll.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             Revel
             .
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             As
             also
             when
             he
             sayeth
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             them
             that
             sleepe
             .
             1
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             20.
             this
             same
             thing
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             declare
             in
             the
             8.
             to
             the
             Romanes
             .
             When
             hee
             sheweth
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             hath
             predestinate
             vs
             to
             bee
             made
             like
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bee
             the
             first
             borne
             amongst
             many
             Brethren
             .
             For
             his
             prerogative
             in
             birth
             ,
             is
             made
             manifest
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             consecration
             we
             are
             consecrated
             ,
             according
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             10.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
               with
               one
               offring
               hath
               he
               consecrated
               for
               ever
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             the
             very
             lawe
             of
             God
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             first
             borne
             Male
             did
             consecrate
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             same
             wombe
             ,
             that
             is
             brethren
             begotten
             of
             the
             same
             parents
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             :
             and
             every
             first
             ripe
             fruite
             of
             every
             mans
             ground
             and
             in
             heritance
             did
             consecrate
             to
             God
             the
             remanent
             fruite
             of
             the
             same
             ground
             and
             inheritance
             and
             no
             other
             :
             eaven
             so
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             consecrate
             for
             none
             but
             for
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             none
             are
             consecrate
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             brethren
             with
             him
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             his
             oblation
             that
             maketh
             brotherhood
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             brotherhood
             that
             maketh
             his
             oblation
             .
             Wherevpon
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             seeing
             Christ
             must
             first
             be
             our
             Brother
             ,
             before
             he
             redeeme
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             also
             must
             first
             be
             adopted
             ,
             before
             we
             bee
             iustified
             .
          
           
           
             This
             same
             the
             Lord
             would
             seeme
             to
             declare
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             redemption
             which
             he
             established
             in
             Israel
             :
             whereby
             all
             right
             of
             redemption
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             the
             neerest
             kinsman
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             by
             the
             law
             touching
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             :
             whereby
             he
             is
             made
             Lord
             amongst
             his
             brethren
             ,
             but
             amongst
             none
             other
             .
             by
             which
             it
             appeareth
             cleerly
             ,
             that
             brotherhood
             is
             both
             the
             ground
             and
             limitation
             of
             Christs
             office
             ,
             both
             as
             Redeemer
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             this
             same
             brotherhood
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             right
             that
             we
             can
             pretend
             vnto
             the
             death
             or
             life
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ourhead
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XII
             .
          
           
             THE
             third
             ground
             serving
             to
             cleere
             the
             order
             of
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             :
             is
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             order
             of
             Gods
             dispensation
             and
             our
             perception
             or
             sense
             of
             his
             benefites
             .
             For
             that
             is
             not
             alwayes
             formost
             in
             order
             of
             dispensation
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             perceyved
             by
             our
             sense
             :
             for
             in
             our
             conception
             of
             Gods
             benefites
             ,
             we
             ascend
             from
             the
             later
             in
             order
             ,
             to
             the
             former
             .
             Gathering
             the
             knowledge
             and
             certeintie
             of
             the
             blessings
             going
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             those
             which
             follow
             after
             .
          
           
             Hereof
             we
             have
             many
             examples
             in
             Scripture
             .
             For
             as
             Christ
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             every
             man
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             heareth
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             wind
             blowing
             ,
             but
             cannot
             tell
             whence
             it
             commeth
             ,
             nor
             whither
             it
             goeth
             .
             Iohn
             cha
             .
             3.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             Thereby
             informing
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             knoweth
             neither
             from
             whom
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             nor
             yet
             what
             is
             the
             end
             of
             it
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             vntill
             afterward
             ,
             that
             the
             effects
             following
             manifest
             both
             the
             Author
             ,
             the
             worke
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             thereof
             .
             According
             to
             which
             Iohn
             sayeth
             ,
             1
             Epist
             .
             chapter
             1.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             By
             this
             we
             know
             we
             have
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             by
             keeping
             his
             commandements
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             surely
             wee
             must
             have
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             knowe
             him
             ,
             before
             wee
             either
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             or
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             .
             So
             also
             by
             confessing
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             God
             
             abideth
             in
             vs
             &
             we
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Ephe.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             15.
             yet
             God
             must
             be
             in
             vs
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             &
             we
             in
             him
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             give
             any
             such
             confession
             :
             for
             no
             man
             can
             doe
             so
             much
             as
             call
             Iesus
             Lord
             ,
             but
             speaking
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             1.
             
             Corint
             .
             chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             Likewise
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             that
             God
             loveth
             vs
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             him
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             love
             him
             because
             he
             loveth
             vs
             first
             ,
             1.
             
             Epistle
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             For
             the
             former
             blessings
             lying
             in
             our
             heartes
             vnperceyved
             ,
             are
             made
             manifest
             vnto
             vs
             by
             these
             effects
             following
             .
             For
             as
             Iohn
             sayeth
             ,
             Heereby
             do
             we
             perceyve
             Gods
             love
             to
             vs
             ,
             by
             giving
             his
             sonne
             for
             vs
             ,
             1.
             
             Epistle
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             For
             the
             love
             of
             God
             towardes
             vs
             ,
             which
             did
             goe
             before
             as
             the
             cause
             ,
             is
             not
             perceyved
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             giving
             of
             his
             sonne
             for
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             following
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             Peter
             2.
             
             Epist
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             10.
             willeth
             vs
             by
             our
             succeeding
             holines
             ,
             as
             the
             fruite
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             calling
             and
             our
             election
             sure
             .
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             blessinges
             of
             GOD
             are
             not
             at
             the
             first
             perceyved
             of
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             order
             wherein
             they
             are
             dispensed
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             cōtrarie
             course
             of
             order
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Lords
             dispensing
             of
             his
             grace
             to
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             perceyving
             of
             the
             graces
             imparted
             vnto
             vs.
             for
             we
             ascend
             vpward
             vnto
             God
             the
             fountayne
             of
             all
             blessing
             ,
             backe
             agayne
             by
             the
             same
             steps
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             he
             did
             descend
             first
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             ladder
             of
             God
             ,
             reaching
             from
             heaven
             vnto
             earth
             ,
             doeth
             bring
             GOD
             downe
             to
             vs
             ,
             from
             the
             vpmost
             steppe
             to
             the
             lowest
             :
             but
             it
             leadeth
             vs
             vpwarde
             to
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             lowest
             to
             the
             vpmost
             .
             Therefore
             God
             doeth
             not
             beginne
             in
             dispensation
             to
             vsward
             ,
             where
             wee
             beginne
             according
             to
             our
             apprehension
             ,
             to
             rayse
             our
             myndes
             vpwards
             ,
             in
             the
             collection
             of
             the
             benefites
             dispensed
             .
             But
             if
             we
             will
             rightlie
             know
             how
             God
             hath
             made
             that
             ladder
             :
             we
             must
             beginne
             at
             the
             vpmost
             ,
             nearest
             vnto
             God
             ,
             &
             steppe
             downe
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             where
             first
             wee
             began
             to
             steppe
             vp
             vnto
             God.
             so
             shall
             we
             know
             the
             right
             order
             of
             Gods
             dispensation
             towards
             vs.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             probablie
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             negligent
             consideration
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             maketh
             many
             to
             mistake
             the
             right
             place
             of
             adoption
             .
             For
             although
             we
             doe
             not
             thoroughly
             perceyve
             ,
             neyther
             
             have
             the
             cleere
             knowledge
             of
             our
             adoption
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             that
             we
             have
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             feele
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ioye
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             and
             that
             confidence
             and
             boldnesse
             whereby
             we
             may
             crye
             Abba
             Father
             :
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             that
             these
             goe
             in
             order
             before
             our
             adoption
             .
          
           
             But
             even
             as
             our
             Iustification
             is
             thoroughly
             perceyved
             and
             confirmed
             in
             vs
             ,
             by
             our
             succeeding
             sanctification
             (
             for
             hee
             that
             doeth
             righteousnes
             in
             righteous
             ,
             Iohn
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             chapter
             the
             thirde
             ,
             verse
             7.
             )
             eaven
             so
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             is
             cleered
             and
             confirmed
             vnto
             vs
             by
             our
             succeeding
             Iustification
             and
             fruites
             thereof
             .
             For
             our
             Adoption
             hath
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             ,
             partly
             in
             everie
             one
             of
             the
             remanent
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wholy
             ,
             in
             the
             ioynt
             and
             full
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Therefore
             are
             wee
             saide
             still
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             waite
             for
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             8.
             vers
             .
             23.
             because
             our
             Adoption
             is
             not
             fully
             finished
             ,
             vntill
             our
             full
             redemption
             be
             performed
             .
             But
             more
             cleerely
             of
             this
             in
             the
             next
             ground
             :
             which
             serveth
             to
             cleere
             both
             this
             third
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             mayne
             point
             which
             we
             have
             in
             hande
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XIII
             .
          
           
             THE
             fourth
             ground
             standeth
             in
             the
             marking
             how
             every
             benefite
             goeth
             above
             each
             other
             amongst
             them selves
             ,
             in
             largenes
             of
             extent
             .
             for
             that
             benefite
             ,
             which
             is
             comprehended
             vnder
             another
             ,
             must
             needes
             in
             order
             follow
             that
             which
             doth
             comprehend
             it
             :
             and
             that
             which
             doth
             cōprehend
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             must
             needs
             in
             order
             go
             before
             them
             all
             .
             For
             things
             which
             are
             vniversal
             and
             general
             ,
             go
             before
             things
             which
             are
             speciall
             &
             particular
             .
          
           
             Now
             amongst
             the
             benefits
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             finde
             in
             scripture
             ,
             that
             redemptiō
             is
             of
             very
             large
             extent
             :
             so
             that
             it
             doth
             cōprehend
             vnder
             it
             ,
             both
             our
             iustification
             &
             glorification
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             defined
             oftētymes
             by
             both
             .
             Touching
             iustification
             it
             is
             cleere
             ,
             when
             as
             redemptiō
             ,
             is
             defined
             so
             oft
             by
             remissiō
             of
             sinnes
             :
             and
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             iustified
             freely
             through
             the
             redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             Ephe.
             cha
             .
             1.
             ve
             .
             7.
             and
             Rom.
             3.
             24.
             
             And
             as
             concerning
             glorification
             ,
             Christ
             expresly
             calleth
             it
             our
             redemption
             ,
             Luke
             chap.
             21.
             ver
             .
             28.
             
          
           
           
             As
             touching
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             benefites
             ,
             wee
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speake
             of
             them
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             now
             only
             speake
             of
             Adoption
             :
             comparing
             it
             with
             Redemption
             :
             to
             try
             which
             is
             of
             largest
             extent
             :
             for
             if
             it
             bee
             larger
             then
             Redemption
             :
             I
             thinke
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             without
             contradiction
             esteemed
             ,
             the
             first
             blessing
             of
             all
             :
             but
             especially
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             in
             order
             to
             go
             before
             Iustification
             :
             seeing
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             in
             our
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             For
             cleering
             this
             point
             ,
             if
             we
             marke
             narrowly
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             as
             our
             Redemption
             comprehendeth
             vnder
             it
             ,
             our
             Iustification
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Glorification
             :
             so
             our
             adoption
             comprehendeth
             vnder
             it
             our
             whole
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             .
             which
             is
             manifest
             by
             three
             speciall
             reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             Adoption
             is
             extended
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             blessing
             ,
             wherein
             standeth
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             bodies
             :
             from
             the
             which
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             part
             ,
             Adoption
             is
             described
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             23.
             and
             that
             because
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             is
             not
             fully
             accomplished
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
             Therefore
             sayeth
             Iohn
             ,
             1
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               now
               we
               are
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               :
               but
               yet
               it
               hath
               not
               appeared
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               .
            
             Thereby
             declaring
             ,
             that
             eaven
             to
             our selves
             ,
             the
             cleere
             and
             full
             sight
             of
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             shall
             not
             be
             given
             :
             vntill
             the
             day
             of
             the
             second
             appearing
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             :
             when
             all
             things
             Decreed
             shall
             be
             finished
             .
             Therefore
             that
             day
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             8.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             Out
             of
             which
             place
             ,
             it
             may
             evidently
             bee
             gathered
             ,
             that
             our
             whole
             Redemption
             and
             every
             part
             thereof
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             last
             part
             ,
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             a
             manifestation
             of
             our
             Sonne-ship
             or
             Adoption
             .
             And
             therfore
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             Iustification
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             must
             serve
             to
             this
             same
             vse
             in
             part
             ,
             like
             as
             the
             whole
             parts
             of
             Redemption
             fully
             accomplished
             ,
             
             serve
             for
             it
             in
             whole
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             by
             a
             most
             learned
             Divine
             ,
             Iustification
             and
             all
             subsequent
             benefits
             ,
             are
             called
             
               Via
               Adoptionis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             way
             whereby
             Adoption
             is
             performed
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             reason
             is
             taken
             from
             that
             ground
             ,
             which
             was
             layed
             downe
             in
             the
             XI
             .
             chapter
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             cleared
             ,
             that
             Christ
             can
             redeeme
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             his
             brethren
             .
             For
             by
             his
             consecration
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             none
             but
             childrē
             vnto
             glorie
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             17.
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             Adoption
             in
             order
             must
             goe
             before
             Iustification
             :
             seeing
             whatsoever
             Christ
             doeth
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             wholy
             for
             his
             brethrens
             sake
             .
             so
             that
             our
             whole
             Redemption
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             an
             infallible
             consequence
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             definition
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             or
             Predestination
             :
             which
             vnder
             the
             benefit
             of
             Adoption
             alone
             ,
             comprehendeth
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             GOD
             of
             his
             eternall
             purpose
             hath
             ordayned
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             our
             full
             felicitie
             in
             Christ
             .
             for
             by
             it
             alone
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             benefites
             in
             Christ
             ,
             predestination
             is
             defined
             ,
             Ephe.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             5.
             to
             shew
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             contayneth
             all
             vnder
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             the
             largest
             extent
             of
             all
             :
             as
             being
             before
             all
             ,
             in
             all
             ,
             &
             through
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             then
             is
             an
             adopted
             sonne
             ,
             fully
             a
             sonne
             ,
             when
             he
             enioyeth
             the
             full
             inheritance
             .
             and
             we
             know
             that
             to
             be
             adopted
             ,
             includeth
             and
             implyeth
             the
             enioying
             of
             the
             inheritance
             alwayes
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Adoption
             of
             God
             must
             needes
             have
             included
             vnder
             it
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             seeing
             that
             righteousnes
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             Heb.
             chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Adoption
             is
             taken
             in
             two
             diverse
             senses
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             Divines
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             .
             But
             in
             what
             sense
             soever
             it
             bee
             taken
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             order
             ,
             it
             is
             ever
             first
             .
             For
             if
             we
             take
             it
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             whereby
             the
             nature
             of
             Adoption
             is
             thought
             most
             properly
             to
             be
             expressed
             ,
             when
             it
             signifieth
             a
             severall
             blessing
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             then
             it
             is
             nothing
             different
             ,
             either
             from
             our
             eternall
             election
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             all
             time
             ,
             or
             then
             our
             effectuall
             calling
             in
             time
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             first
             action
             of
             God
             his
             gracious
             dispensation
             ,
             preceeding
             our
             iustification
             :
             as
             witnesseth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             30.
             and
             it
             consists
             in
             the
             bringing
             of
             vs
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             ingrafting
             of
             vs
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
             and
             by
             that
             vnitie
             with
             him
             ,
             making
             vs
             Sonnes
             :
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             likewise
             
             heyres
             .
             But
             if
             we
             take
             Adoption
             in
             that
             more
             large
             sense
             :
             wherein
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             that
             foresaid
             definition
             of
             Predestination
             ;
             Wherby
             it
             comprehendeth
             all
             the
             remanent
             blessings
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             last
             :
             then
             it
             partlie
             differeth
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             partly
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             in
             so
             farr
             as
             it
             concerneth
             our
             calling
             or
             chosing
             in
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             different
             from
             iustification
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             goeth
             before
             them
             all
             :
             and
             the
             rest
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             it
             ,
             as
             inseparable
             adherents
             thereof
             .
             For
             
               whom
               hee
               calleht
               them
               he
               iustifieth
               :
               and
               whom
               he
               iustifieth
               ,
               them
               he
               glorifieth
               .
            
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             But
             as
             it
             concerneth
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             benefites
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             different
             from
             them
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             described
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             parts
             :
             because
             they
             are
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             as
             wee
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             by
             some
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             Adoption
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             THE
             last
             ground
             for
             cleering
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             with
             Man.
             In
             the
             which
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             especially
             to
             be
             marked
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Those
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             his
             promise
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             The
             promise
             it self
             ,
             which
             God
             maketh
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             promise
             is
             not
             indefinitely
             made
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             Abraham
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             alone
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             his
             seed
             after
             him
             .
             Therefore
             no
             man
             that
             is
             not
             of
             this
             seed
             ,
             doth
             obtayne
             any
             part
             of
             the
             promise
             :
             because
             it
             is
             a
             benefite
             belonging
             to
             none
             ,
             except
             to
             the
             seed
             onely
             .
             Of
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             we
             must
             bee
             Abrahams
             seed
             ,
             before
             we
             have
             right
             to
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             seed
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             Gal.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             16.
             saying
             :
             
               he
               sayeth
               not
               to
               the
               seeds
               as
               speaking
               of
               many
               ,
               but
               vnto
               thy
               seede
               as
               of
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               .
            
             That
             is
             Christ
             mystically
             considered
             with
             his
             members
             :
             who
             all
             spirituallie
             ingraft
             in
             him
             ,
             make
             the
             body
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             is
             the
             heade
             :
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Apostles
             speech
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             chapter
             12.
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             Nowe
             we
             are
             made
             the
             seed
             ,
             by
             our
             Adoption
             .
             For
             to
             be
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             Rom.
             chap.
             9.
             where
             he
             saieth
             :
             
               Neither
               are
               they
               all
               children
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               but
               in
               Isaack
               shall
               thy
               seed
               bee
               called
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               are
               counted
               for
               the
               seed
               .
            
             This
             same
             the
             Apostle
             confirmeth
             Gallat
             .
             chapter
             3.
             verse
             29.
             saying
             ,
             
               And
               if
               yee
               be
               Christs
               ,
               then
               are
               yee
               Abrahams
               seed
               and
               heyres
               by
               promise
               .
            
             Of
             these
             things
             it
             followeth
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             of
             the
             seed
             and
             to
             be
             the
             children
             of
             God
             and
             to
             be
             Christs
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             thing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             be
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             seed
             ,
             before
             wee
             can
             enioy
             the
             promise
             .
             And
             so
             consequently
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             Adopted
             before
             we
             be
             iustified
             :
             seeing
             iustification
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             made
             vnto
             the
             seede
             :
             as
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Ierem.
             chap.
             31.
             and
             Hebr.
             chap.
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               be
               mercifull
               to
               their
               vnrighteousnesse
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               remember
               their
               sinnes
               and
               iniquities
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             This
             ground
             is
             yet
             more
             cleere
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             speech
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             9.
             where
             he
             answereth
             the
             doubt
             which
             might
             rise
             ,
             vpon
             the
             reiection
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             videli
             .
             Whether
             GOD
             had
             fayled
             in
             performing
             of
             his
             promise
             ?
             seeing
             they
             were
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             which
             were
             reiected
             .
             The
             Apostle
             answeres
             this
             ,
             and
             cleeres
             the
             constant
             truth
             and
             veritie
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             performing
             his
             promise
             vnto
             the
             seed
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Covenant
             :
             by
             defining
             the
             seed
             aright
             :
             shewing
             that
             
               they
               are
               not
               accounted
               for
               the
               seed
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               .
            
             In
             which
             discourse
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             layeth
             those
             as
             necessary
             and
             infallible
             grounds
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             of
             the
             seed
             before
             wee
             claime
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             beeing
             of
             the
             seed
             ,
             wee
             must
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             promise
             .
             For
             otherwise
             God
             should
             faile
             in
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             should
             be
             of
             none
             effect
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             things
             we
             may
             perceyve
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             which
             standeth
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             are
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             ,
             must
             goe
             before
             all
             the
             graces
             contained
             in
             the
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             vnto
             the
             seed
             ,
             seeing
             the
             beeing
             of
             the
             seed
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             enioying
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
           
             This
             leades
             vs
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             another
             point
             ,
             which
             serves
             to
             cleare
             our
             iudgement
             touching
             this
             same
             ground
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             what
             order
             to
             place
             the
             fruites
             and
             effects
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             Which
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             heare
             hereafter
             ,
             is
             the
             effectuall
             instrument
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             all
             blessings
             are
             communicate
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             in
             this
             life
             wee
             enioy
             no
             saving
             blessing
             but
             by
             faith
             onely
             :
             for
             by
             it
             we
             embrace
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God.
             As
             witnesseth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Galath
             .
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             26.
             saying
             :
             
               ye
               are
               all
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             by
             faith
             we
             apprehend
             our
             righteousnes
             &
             are
             iustified
             ,
             Rom.
             c.
             3.
             v.
             28.
             
             Gal.
             c.
             3.
             v.
             8.
             
             And
             so
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             blessings
             .
             Thus
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             wrought
             &
             effectuate
             in
             vs
             by
             God
             ,
             through
             faith
             .
             for
             by
             it
             wee
             are
             both
             made
             the
             seed
             ,
             and
             doe
             obtaine
             the
             promise
             :
             but
             as
             being
             the
             seed
             ,
             must
             goe
             before
             the
             enioying
             of
             the
             promise
             :
             even
             so
             that
             fruite
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             are
             made
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             in
             order
             of
             dispensation
             ,
             goe
             before
             that
             fruite
             of
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             promised
             vnto
             the
             seed
             :
             and
             so
             consequently
             by
             faith
             wee
             must
             first
             be
             made
             Sonnes
             before
             we
             be
             made
             iust
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             touching
             these
             five
             grounds
             ,
             which
             serves
             for
             cleering
             the
             order
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             dispensed
             vnto
             vs
             in
             Christ
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             third
             of
             these
             foure
             points
             ,
             which
             we
             laid
             downe
             ,
             as
             necessarie
             to
             leade
             vs
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             right
             nature
             of
             the
             saving
             benefites
             of
             God
             :
             and
             so
             perticularlie
             of
             Iustification
             .
             So
             that
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             enter
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             last
             of
             the
             foure
             ,
             touching
             the
             difference
             of
             one
             benefite
             from
             another
             :
             but
             first
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amisse
             ,
             to
             speake
             somewhat
             of
             that
             other
             opinion
             ,
             which
             houldeth
             Iustification
             to
             bee
             in
             order
             before
             Adoption
             :
             and
             to
             consider
             the
             groundes
             wherevpon
             it
             is
             buylded
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XV.
             
          
           
             THE
             grounds
             of
             any
             moment
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             marked
             ,
             whervpon
             this
             opinion
             is
             buylded
             ,
             are
             two
             .
             The
             first
             is
             :
             It
             is
             thought
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             adopt
             vs
             before
             
             he
             iustifie
             vs.
             Because
             God
             cannot
             esteem
             those
             that
             are
             vniust
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Sonns
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             apparantly
             ,
             that
             makes
             so
             many
             to
             put
             reconsiliation
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             divide
             it
             in
             iustification
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             part
             thereof
             ,
             and
             Adoption
             as
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             
               The
               other
               ground
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               especially
               out
               of
               that
               saying
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               1.
               of
               Ioh.
               ver
               .
               12.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             as
             many
             as
             receiued
             him
             ,
             to
             them
             he
             gave
             prerogative
             to
             be
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             that
             beleeve
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             are
             borne
             ,
             not
             of
             blood
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             first
             ground
             ,
             although
             it
             seeme
             to
             have
             great
             shew
             of
             trueth
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             rightly
             conceived
             .
             For
             it
             may
             import
             so
             much
             as
             that
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             his
             grace
             ,
             is
             not
             free
             ,
             and
             freelie
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             :
             if
             so
             bee
             it
             should
             be
             builded
             vpon
             our
             Iustification
             :
             Which
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             trueth
             in
             Scriptures
             .
             Which
             sheweth
             plainly
             that
             God
             loved
             vs
             ,
             even
             while
             yet
             wee
             were
             sinners
             and
             vniust
             :
             yea
             while
             wee
             were
             enemies
             ,
             Romanes
             chapter
             5.
             and
             that
             when
             wee
             were
             polluted
             in
             our
             owne
             blood
             ,
             hee
             did
             pittie
             vs
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             love
             did
             promise
             life
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             washed
             vs
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             purged
             away
             our
             blood
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             anoynted
             vs
             with
             oyle
             ,
             and
             decked
             vs
             with
             ornaments
             .
             Ezek.
             chap.
             16.
             
             Whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             our
             Iustification
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             why
             God
             acknowledgeth
             vs
             to
             be
             his
             children
             :
             but
             by
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             his
             taking
             of
             vs
             to
             be
             his
             children
             ,
             is
             rather
             the
             cause
             why
             hee
             doth
             wash
             away
             our
             filthines
             from
             vs
             ,
             &
             iustifieth
             vs.
             For
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             vs
             ,
             before
             he
             iustifieth
             vs
             :
             there
             must
             bee
             some
             ground
             of
             this
             love
             ,
             before
             our
             Iustification
             :
             seeing
             he
             loveth
             vs
             not
             ,
             then
             as
             iust
             men
             :
             because
             we
             are
             yet
             sinners
             :
             and
             God
             doth
             iustifie
             the
             vngodly
             .
             And
             no
             other
             ground
             can
             preceede
             in
             dispensation
             ,
             except
             our
             calling
             :
             which
             is
             nothing
             els
             in
             effect
             ,
             but
             our
             Adoption
             :
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             first
             part
             and
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             first
             fruite
             of
             his
             love
             toward
             vs
             :
             by
             the
             which
             wee
             are
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             ,
             and
             so
             heyres
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             conforme
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             39.
             
             Where
             he
             sheweth
             that
             the
             promise
             belongeth
             to
             all
             that
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             .
             Which
             calling
             ,
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             the
             
             applying
             to
             vs
             in
             time
             of
             our
             eternall
             election
             in
             Christ
             before
             all
             time
             :
             which
             election
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             our
             Adoption
             .
             This
             point
             is
             cleere
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             whose
             filthines
             God
             promiseth
             to
             wash
             away
             ,
             Esay
             .
             chap.
             4.
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             promiseth
             to
             open
             the
             fountayne
             for
             sinne
             and
             vncleanes
             ,
             Zach.
             chap.
             13.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Doughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Which
             in
             effect
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             :
             Those
             who
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             citizens
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             first
             be
             of
             the
             seed
             ,
             before
             we
             enioy
             any
             part
             or
             portion
             of
             the
             promise
             :
             and
             so
             consequently
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             as
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             being
             the
             only
             foūdation
             of
             Gods
             love
             vnto
             vs
             :
             it
             must
             follow
             that
             the
             first
             ground
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             must
             be
             buylded
             vpon
             our
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             Gods
             love
             to
             vs
             :
             that
             is
             the
             Sonne-ship
             .
             For
             it
             is
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             saide
             in
             scripture
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             sonne
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             his
             beloved
             :
             and
             that
             God
             is
             said
             to
             make
             vs
             acceptable
             or
             beloved
             to
             him selfe
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             beloved
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             shall
             perceyve
             the
             trueth
             heereof
             more
             cleerly
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             grounds
             in
             Christ
             ,
             wherevpon
             dependeth
             our
             Adoption
             and
             iustification
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Touching
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             it
             must
             of
             necessitie
             be
             grounded
             ,
             neither
             vpon
             the
             Divine
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             simply
             vpon
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             neither
             vpon
             his
             Obedience
             and
             suffering
             in
             that
             humane
             nature
             ,
             now
             assumed
             :
             but
             onely
             vpon
             his
             personalitie
             and
             subsisting
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             For
             which
             cause
             our
             nature
             ,
             which
             hee
             assumed
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             vnitie
             of
             subsisting
             or
             person
             with
             his
             Divine
             nature
             .
             In
             that
             personall
             vnitie
             of
             our
             nature
             assumed
             ,
             with
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             sonnes
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             As
             touching
             our
             Iustification
             ,
             it
             is
             buylded
             vpon
             his
             obedience
             ,
             in
             giving
             him selfe
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             for
             vs
             :
             as
             it
             is
             cleare
             throughout
             all
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             These
             groundes
             being
             considered
             ,
             we
             have
             next
             to
             marke
             
             in
             which
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             is
             our
             communion
             by
             faith
             with
             Christ
             ,
             first
             in
             order
             accomplished
             :
             that
             is
             whether
             first
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             sonne-ship
             ,
             in
             being
             made
             one
             with
             him
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             or
             whether
             first
             we
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             obedience
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             In
             answering
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             I
             thinke
             there
             shall
             no
             man
             be
             founde
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             agree
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             by
             faith
             have
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             with
             him selfe
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
             before
             we
             can
             have
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             of
             his
             sufferings
             .
             For
             how
             can
             his
             death
             be
             our
             death
             ,
             vntill
             first
             he
             and
             we
             be
             one
             :
             seeing
             all
             vnitie
             and
             communion
             of
             his
             sufferinges
             ,
             floweth
             from
             our
             communion
             and
             vnitie
             with
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Wherevpon
             it
             may
             easilie
             appeare
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             saying
             of
             those
             learned
             and
             holy
             men
             bee
             not
             rightly
             vnderstoode
             ,
             it
             may
             make
             many
             to
             cast
             from
             them selves
             ,
             the
             verie
             foundation
             and
             grounde
             ,
             wherevpon
             the
             assured
             confidence
             and
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Iustification
             in
             Christ
             dependeth
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             ever
             have
             hope
             ,
             to
             have
             part
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             firste
             doeth
             not
             finde
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             parte
             in
             him selfe
             :
             for
             first
             we
             must
             bee
             fleshe
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             his
             bones
             ,
             and
             he
             of
             ours
             ,
             before
             any
             thing
             that
             ever
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             be
             made
             ours
             .
             Of
             which
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             first
             be
             sonnes
             ,
             before
             we
             be
             iustified
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             in
             earthly
             Mariage
             ,
             Man
             and
             Woman
             are
             made
             one
             flesh
             ,
             by
             coniunction
             of
             their
             bodies
             in
             one
             :
             and
             therevpon
             followeth
             communion
             of
             all
             other
             things
             :
             even
             so
             in
             our
             spiritual
             Mariage
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             his
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             that
             first
             hee
             be
             ours
             and
             we
             be
             his
             :
             so
             as
             he
             and
             we
             be
             but
             one
             .
             And
             this
             agreeth
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gallath
             .
             chapter
             3.
             vers
             .
             29.
             where
             hee
             sayeth
             ,
             
               And
               if
               yee
               bee
               Christs
               ,
               then
               are
               yee
               Abrahams
               seed
               and
               heyers
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             our
             beeing
             Christs
             ,
             maketh
             vs
             the
             seed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             childeren
             of
             God.
             And
             that
             our
             beeing
             the
             seede
             ,
             maketh
             vs
             heyres
             of
             the
             promise
             :
             And
             so
             consequently
             ,
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             This
             same
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Apostles
             speech
             ,
             Ephez
             .
             chapter
             5.
             
             Where
             hee
             exhorteth
             men
             to
             love
             their
             Wives
             ,
             as
             Christ
             loved
             his
             Church
             .
             Which
             love
             is
             declared
             in
             these
             effects
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             give
             himselfe
             for
             her
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             her
             ,
             purifying
             her
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             her
             to
             himselfe
             glorious
             ,
             not
             having
             spot
             or
             wrincle
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             which
             place
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             and
             fruites
             thereof
             ,
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             nowe
             alreadie
             his
             spouse
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             with
             him
             in
             that
             spiritual
             Vnitie
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             .
             And
             this
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             except
             we
             will
             consent
             to
             that
             vile
             opinion
             ,
             which
             overthroweth
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             religion
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             intention
             and
             purpose
             of
             God
             ;
             Christ
             dyed
             equally
             and
             indifferently
             for
             every
             man
             alike
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             give
             himselfe
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             those
             that
             perish
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             elect
             of
             God.
             Whereas
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             direct
             contrarie
             :
             that
             he
             gave
             himselfe
             only
             for
             his
             Church
             .
             Which
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             ,
             wherevpon
             he
             vrgeth
             the
             like
             love
             in
             husbands
             towards
             their
             wives
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             Christ
             towards
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             analogie
             of
             love
             ,
             is
             builded
             vpon
             the
             analogie
             of
             Vnion
             .
             The
             force
             whereof
             is
             this
             :
             if
             Christ
             so
             loved
             his
             Church
             ,
             because
             those
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             are
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             bones
             ,
             so
             likewise
             ought
             men
             to
             love
             their
             wives
             :
             because
             they
             are
             one
             flesh
             and
             one
             body
             with
             their
             husbands
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             requireth
             of
             husbands
             towards
             their
             wives
             ,
             more
             then
             that
             common
             love
             ,
             which
             they
             owe
             to
             all
             women
             :
             and
             that
             because
             they
             are
             one
             flesh
             with
             their
             wives
             :
             but
             not
             with
             any
             other
             women
             :
             even
             so
             he
             vrgeth
             it
             ,
             from
             a
             like
             example
             in
             Christ
             :
             who
             beside
             and
             above
             that
             common
             love
             ,
             which
             he
             carrieth
             to
             all
             flesh
             :
             did
             in
             greater
             measure
             declare
             his
             love
             to
             those
             that
             were
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bones
             of
             his
             bones
             :
             in
             that
             he
             did
             give
             himselfe
             to
             death
             for
             them
             :
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             iustifie
             them
             .
             For
             as
             the
             bonde
             of
             Mariage
             ,
             doth
             oblige
             the
             husband
             to
             a
             particular
             and
             speciall
             love
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             none
             other
             :
             even
             so
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             did
             submitt
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             none
             ,
             but
             
             such
             as
             were
             given
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             made
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             his
             spirituall
             spouse
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             will
             obiect
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Christ
             his
             doing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             eternall
             purpose
             and
             Decree
             of
             God
             :
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             God
             towards
             vs
             in
             tyme.
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             answered
             :
             that
             the
             order
             of
             God
             in
             both
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Lord
             doth
             particularly
             predestinate
             men
             ,
             to
             Adoption
             ,
             before
             he
             give
             his
             Sonne
             to
             the
             death
             for
             their
             iustification
             ;
             even
             so
             in
             tyme
             ,
             he
             doth
             Adopt
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             effectuallie
             call
             vs
             ,
             &
             bring
             vs
             to
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             make
             vs
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             iustifie
             vs.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             shall
             yet
             be
             more
             manifest
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             marke
             this
             one
             distinction
             of
             the
             fruites
             of
             faith
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             discerne
             betwixt
             the
             immediate
             fruite
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             mediate
             fruites
             .
             The
             mediate
             fruite
             we
             call
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             wrought
             by
             God
             in
             vs
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             very
             working
             of
             faith
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             together
             and
             at
             once
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             verie
             vnion
             and
             coniunction
             with
             Christ
             .
             For
             by
             faith
             Christ
             dwelleth
             in
             our
             heartes
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             worke
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             For
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
               If
               we
               be
               Christes
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               seed
               ,
            
             Gal.
             chapt
             .
             3.
             vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             mediate
             fruites
             of
             faith
             I
             call
             those
             ,
             which
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             vnion
             ,
             as
             the
             necessarie
             forerunning
             meane
             ,
             faith
             produceth
             in
             vs
             :
             such
             as
             is
             our
             iustification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             &c.
             so
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             we
             can
             distinguish
             betwixt
             these
             benefites
             and
             our
             faith
             :
             but
             more
             hardly
             betwixt
             our
             faith
             and
             Adoption
             :
             seeing
             our
             abyding
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christes
             abyding
             in
             vs
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             thing
             with
             our
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             That
             saying
             therefore
             ,
             of
             these
             learned
             Divines
             ,
             that
             GOD
             cannot
             acknowledge
             vs
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             before
             he
             iustifie
             vs
             :
             is
             not
             simplie
             and
             absolutelie
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             :
             but
             by
             comparison
             &
             relation
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             powreth
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             after
             our
             iustification
             ,
             a
             more
             lively
             sense
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             cleerer
             sight
             of
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             then
             we
             receyved
             in
             our
             calling
             .
             And
             this
             maner
             of
             speach
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             vseth
             familiarly
             in
             the
             scriptures
             :
             
             which
             is
             comparatively
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
             as
             Iohn
             chap.
             7.
             vers
             .
             39.
             
             
               For
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               not
               yet
               ,
               because
               Christ
               was
               not
               yet
               glorified
               :
            
             Which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             not
             bene
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             was
             not
             in
             that
             measure
             that
             he
             was
             therafter
             to
             be
             given
             .
             Likewise
             in
             that
             of
             Iohn
             ch
             .
             16.
             
             Christ
             sayeth
             ,
             touching
             his
             Disciples
             :
             
               hetherto
               have
               ye
               asked
               nothing
               in
               my
               name
               :
            
             which
             were
             great
             prophanes
             in
             vs
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             simply
             of
             those
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             :
             who
             knew
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             &
             Sonne
             of
             the
             living
             God
             :
             and
             who
             were
             directed
             in
             their
             prayers
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             inditeth
             none
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             :
             albeit
             more
             darkely
             and
             obscurely
             manifested
             in
             our
             hartes
             ,
             then
             after
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             greater
             measure
             .
          
           
             Even
             so
             it
             may
             bee
             iustly
             saide
             of
             our
             Adoption
             :
             that
             God
             doeth
             not
             acknowledge
             vs
             his
             sonnes
             before
             hee
             iustifieth
             vs
             :
             because
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             small
             measure
             and
             darkely
             was
             manifested
             to
             vs
             ,
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             is
             more
             fully
             and
             clearely
             revealed
             in
             our
             Iustification
             .
             because
             then
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             is
             more
             aboundantly
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             for
             the
             sealing
             of
             our
             Adoption
             .
             For
             as
             we
             haue
             saide
             before
             ,
             although
             our
             Adoption
             be
             begunne
             in
             our
             Calling
             ,
             before
             our
             Iustification
             :
             yet
             hath
             it
             the
             clearer
             manifestation
             ,
             and
             fuller
             accomplishment
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             benefites
             following
             our
             Calling
             .
             For
             as
             sayth
             Iohn
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             chapter
             3.
             verse
             .
             2.
             
             
               VVe
               are
               now
               the
               sonnes
               of
               GOD
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               made
               manifest
               ,
               what
               wee
               shall
               be
               .
            
             Therefore
             are
             we
             ,
             who
             are
             already
             called
             ,
             Iustified
             and
             Sanctified
             ,
             still
             saide
             to
             wayte
             yet
             for
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             Rom.
             chapter
             8.
             verse
             23.
             
          
           
             Not
             as
             though
             we
             were
             not
             already
             Adopted
             ,
             but
             because
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             is
             not
             fully
             accomplished
             ,
             vntill
             our
             bodies
             bee
             redeemed
             and
             fully
             glorified
             .
             So
             that
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             ,
             wee
             may
             saye
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             acknowledge
             vs
             to
             be
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             whylest
             our
             bodyes
             are
             yet
             vile
             and
             corruptible
             :
             seeing
             we
             must
             Waite
             for
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             vntill
             our
             bodyes
             be
             redeemed
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XV.
             
          
           
             THE
             second
             ground
             wherevpon
             this
             opinion
             is
             builded
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Iohn
             .
             Which
             not
             the
             lesse
             in
             my
             iudgemēt
             ,
             
             makes
             not
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             wel
             wayed
             .
             For
             it
             would
             appeare
             ,
             that
             that
             place
             is
             mistaken
             by
             many
             :
             &
             that
             especially
             in
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             in
             mistaking
             the
             right
             sense
             of
             that
             description
             ,
             wherein
             the
             propertie
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             gives
             this
             benefite
             ,
             is
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             mistaking
             of
             the
             benefit
             it self
             givē
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             both
             the
             former
             two
             :
             in
             not
             distinguishing
             betwixt
             the
             Fathers
             part
             and
             the
             Sonnes
             ,
             in
             that
             worke
             of
             our
             Adoption
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             .
             the
             description
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             is
             set
             downe
             three
             maner
             of
             wayes
             .
             I.
             Those
             that
             receyved
             him
             .
             II.
             Those
             that
             did
             beleeve
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             III.
             Those
             that
             are
             borne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Of
             these
             three
             ,
             the
             first
             two
             ,
             are
             interpreted
             to
             signifie
             Iustification
             .
             of
             which
             sense
             ,
             that
             place
             well
             marked
             ,
             doth
             give
             no
             warrant
             ,
             seeing
             in
             scripture
             these
             phrases
             ,
             may
             as
             wel
             be
             interpreted
             of
             Adoptiō
             ,
             as
             of
             Iustificatiō
             .
             For
             as
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             iustified
             ,
             so
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             26.
             and
             therefore
             to
             restrayne
             beleeving
             in
             Christes
             name
             ,
             &
             receyving
             of
             him
             ,
             vnto
             the
             benefit
             of
             iustificatiō
             ,
             is
             an
             oversight
             which
             easily
             may
             breed
             mistaking
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             divers
             other
             places
             of
             scripture
             .
             so
             they
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             questionable
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             place
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             words
             of
             this
             description
             doe
             yeelde
             two
             sufficient
             arguments
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             heere
             adoption
             by
             these
             phrases
             ,
             is
             rather
             designed
             ,
             then
             iustification
             .
             The
             first
             argument
             lieth
             in
             the
             first
             wordes
             of
             the
             description
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             Those
             that
             receyved
             him
             .
             Which
             phrase
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             scripture
             still
             meant
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Fathers
             Calling
             of
             vs
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             iustifying
             of
             vs
             in
             him
             .
             
               For
               no
               man
            
             (
             sayeth
             Christ
             )
             
               can
               come
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               that
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               drawe
               him
               ,
            
             Iohn
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             34.
             
             Now
             to
             come
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             &
             to
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             are
             both
             one
             .
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             Ioh.
             cha
             .
             5.
             where
             that
             ,
             wherwith
             in
             the
             40.
             verse
             Christ
             chargeth
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             vnder
             these
             words
             :
             
               (
               but
               you
               will
               not
               come
               vnto
               me
               )
            
             is
             in
             the
             43.
             verse
             ,
             interpreted
             by
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             in
             these
             
             wordes
             :
             
               And
               you
               receyved
               me
               not
            
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             workes
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             to
             witt
             the
             bringing
             of
             vs
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             or
             giving
             of
             vs
             vnto
             him
             ,
             or
             making
             vs
             to
             receyve
             him
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             and
             the
             Fathers
             iustifying
             of
             vs
             in
             the
             sonne
             ,
             whom
             now
             we
             have
             receyved
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             God
             calling
             vs
             ▪
             The
             other
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             our
             calling
             .
             Which
             evidētly
             appeares
             by
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             Math.
             cha
             .
             11.
             ver
             .
             28.
             where
             first
             ,
             he
             invites
             vs
             to
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             promiseth
             to
             such
             as
             doe
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             give
             them
             rest
             vnto
             their
             soules
             :
             for
             God
             iustifieth
             none
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             first
             receyved
             the
             sonne
             .
             For
             who
             cā
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             first
             ingrafted
             in
             him
             .
             Now
             the
             first
             worke
             of
             faith
             ,
             standeth
             in
             our
             receyving
             Christ
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             to
             dwell
             in
             our
             heartes
             :
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             whom
             now
             receyved
             and
             possest
             by
             faith
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             thereafter
             iustifie
             and
             glorifie
             vs.
             so
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             iust
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             a
             sonne
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             make
             an
             accident
             or
             qualitie
             to
             be
             before
             or
             without
             a
             subiect
             :
             or
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             wise
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             a
             Man.
             and
             this
             ground
             the
             Apostle
             cleers
             by
             his
             owne
             speech
             ,
             when
             he
             coūted
             all
             but
             dongue
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             gaine
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             in
             him
             :
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             haue
             his
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Phil
             chap.
             3.
             thereby
             playnelie
             he
             sheweth
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             first
             gayne
             Christ
             and
             be
             found
             in
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             haue
             the
             righteousnes
             that
             is
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             .
             so
             that
             to
             receyve
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             iustified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             in
             no
             sorte
             to
             be
             confounded
             :
             although
             they
             cannot
             be
             separated
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             principall
             cause
             ,
             why
             Iustification
             and
             all
             remanent
             blessings
             are
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             :
             because
             by
             faith
             onely
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             onely
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             our
             blessings
             :
             as
             being
             
               made
               of
               God
               vnto
               vs
               wisedome
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Corint
             .
             ahap
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             30
             Vpon
             which
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             followeth
             our
             cōmunion
             with
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             death
             and
             life
             .
             For
             being
             once
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             can
             not
             but
             be
             pertakers
             of
             all
             blessings
             in
             him
             .
             And
             of
             this
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Evangelist
             speaketh
             in
             this
             
             place
             .
             which
             is
             the
             first
             worke
             of
             his
             gracious
             dispensatiō
             :
             when
             as
             he
             maketh
             vs
             to
             beleeve
             in
             his
             onely
             sonne
             .
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Evangelistes
             owne
             words
             ,
             interpreting
             the
             first
             phrase
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               receyved
               him
            
             :
             by
             these
             wordes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               beleeue
               in
               his
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             lieth
             in
             the
             third
             phrase
             of
             this
             description
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               are
               borne
               of
               God.
            
             By
             which
             wordes
             ,
             both
             the
             two
             former
             phrases
             ,
             that
             is
             those
             that
             receyved
             him
             ,
             &
             those
             that
             beleeved
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             are
             ,
             interpreted
             .
             thereby
             teaching
             vs
             ,
             that
             this
             worke
             is
             not
             the
             worke
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             but
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             by
             faith
             :
             that
             in
             vnitie
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             and
             not
             our
             receiving
             of
             his
             obedience
             by
             faith
             ,
             vnto
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             by
             beeing
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God.
             Which
             birth
             ,
             especially
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             Father
             :
             when
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             brings
             vs
             vnto
             the
             Sōne
             ,
             &
             makes
             vs
             to
             receive
             him
             by
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             so
             making
             vs
             one
             with
             him
             .
             By
             which
             Vnitie
             alone
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             made
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God.
             For
             as
             the
             Vnitie
             of
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             in
             subsisting
             and
             personalitie
             ,
             with
             his
             divine
             nature
             ,
             maketh
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Man
             ,
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
             so
             our
             spirituall
             Vnitie
             by
             faith
             ,
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             makes
             vs
             also
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             plaine
             by
             the
             third
             phrase
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             two
             are
             not
             rightly
             taken
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             expounded
             of
             those
             that
             are
             iustified
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             would
             expound
             this
             birth
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             effectuall
             Adoption
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             preparation
             of
             vs
             therevnto
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             most
             learned
             and
             reverent
             Divines
             doe
             .
             )
             Yet
             never
             can
             it
             make
             the
             former
             opinion
             true
             :
             for
             our
             beeing
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripturs
             can
             never
             be
             showen
             ,
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             our
             Iustification
             .
             And
             if
             they
             take
             it
             for
             our
             Regeneration
             or
             Sanctification
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             wrongly
             they
             make
             Adoption
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Reconciliation
             :
             If
             sanctification
             which
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             must
             goe
             before
             .
             For
             they
             them
             selues
             acknowledge
             that
             Reconciliation
             hath
             but
             two
             parts
             :
             Iustification
             and
             Adoption
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             :
             this
             distinction
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             wil
             hardlie
             be
             warranted
             by
             the
             9.
             of
             the
             Romanes
             except
             men
             will
             make
             the
             Apostle
             playnely
             to
             contradict
             himselfe
             :
             who
             restrayneth
             the
             Adoptiō
             ,
             which
             he
             ascribes
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             onely
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             Abrahā
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             Because
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             trueth
             of
             God
             in
             his
             promise
             would
             have
             failed
             .
             Which
             consideration
             likewise
             appeareth
             evidently
             to
             destroy
             that
             distinction
             of
             Adoption
             (
             albeit
             first
             devised
             by
             one
             of
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             )
             whereby
             one
             Adoption
             is
             made
             Adoption
             ,
             but
             by
             figure
             and
             resemblance
             :
             the
             other
             in
             substance
             and
             effect
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             (
             in
             some
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             all
             ,
             )
             is
             buylded
             vpon
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             esteeme
             our
             Righteousnes
             to
             consist
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             beleeving
             :
             which
             may
             be
             more
             iustly
             said
             of
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             albeit
             in
             a
             circumspect
             meaning
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XVI
             .
          
           
             TOVCHING
             the
             benefite
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             Christ
             bestowes
             vpon
             those
             that
             receyve
             him
             :
             although
             we
             should
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             sense
             which
             they
             expound
             it
             to
             be
             :
             yet
             it
             will
             never
             inferre
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             To
             receyve
             Christ
             and
             beleeve
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Iustification
             :
             but
             (
             according
             as
             some
             of
             themselves
             say
             )
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             making
             vs
             to
             beleeve
             .
             Of
             the
             which
             followeth
             ,
             the
             dignitie
             and
             prerogative
             of
             being
             sonnes
             :
             as
             the
             first
             and
             immediate
             fruite
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             we
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             this
             place
             may
             be
             commodiously
             interpreted
             :
             although
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             spirite
             of
             God
             doth
             meane
             somewhat
             more
             .
             For
             vnderstanding
             whereof
             ,
             we
             are
             first
             to
             consider
             the
             third
             point
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             said
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             mistaking
             of
             this
             place
             :
             which
             stands
             in
             the
             not
             distinguishing
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Fathers
             worke
             and
             the
             Sonnes
             ,
             in
             our
             Adoption
             :
             although
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             they
             bee
             cleerely
             distinguished
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             .
             Which
             oversight
             maketh
             great
             confusion
             in
             knowledge
             .
          
           
           
             For
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             three
             persons
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             be
             neither
             in
             subsisting
             nor
             working
             to
             bee
             separated
             :
             yet
             in
             both
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             to
             be
             distinguished
             :
             and
             never
             to
             be
             confounded
             :
             if
             ever
             we
             thinke
             to
             have
             a
             cleere
             and
             vnconfused
             sight
             ,
             of
             these
             great
             workes
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             they
             performe
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Now
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Sōne
             in
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             are
             cleerely
             and
             distinctly
             set
             down
             .
             Like
             as
             in
             other
             parts
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Adoption
             ,
             is
             distinguished
             from
             both
             :
             The
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             our
             Vnion
             with
             Christ
             :
             when
             he
             brings
             vs
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             makes
             vs
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             by
             beleeving
             in
             his
             name
             .
             And
             this
             is
             our
             comming
             to
             the
             Sonne
             :
             Which
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             
               none
               can
               come
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               drawe
               him
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             principall
             act
             of
             our
             Adoption
             :
             which
             most
             properly
             is
             to
             be
             called
             Adoption
             :
             and
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             consisteth
             chiefly
             in
             our
             calling
             .
             For
             seeing
             most
             properly
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             adopt
             :
             certayne
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             most
             properly
             must
             consist
             in
             the
             action
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             worke
             ,
             in
             making
             vs
             to
             receyve
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             beleeve
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             place
             expounded
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ,
             in
             a
             borrowed
             speech
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             begetting
             and
             working
             of
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             is
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             part
             of
             our
             spirituall
             birth
             :
             beeing
             the
             roote
             &
             ground
             of
             all
             that
             followeth
             .
          
           
             The
             worke
             of
             the
             Sonne
             is
             next
             subioyned
             :
             which
             stands
             in
             giving
             to
             those
             who
             have
             receyved
             him
             ,
             prerogative
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             do
             render
             the
             word
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             as
             others
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             as
             others
             power
             to
             bee
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God.
             Of
             all
             which
             significations
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             which
             doth
             not
             fitt
             this
             place
             :
             without
             giving
             any
             advantage
             vnto
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             their
             forged
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             power
             .
             Which
             benefite
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             to
             bee
             distinguished
             in
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             from
             our
             Vnion
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             by
             faith
             :
             which
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             vpon
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             ,
             dependeth
             the
             other
             as
             the
             effect
             :
             for
             to
             those
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             doth
             give
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             in
             vnitie
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             
             the
             sonne
             doth
             give
             the
             prerogative
             ,
             the
             dignitie
             ,
             the
             authoritie
             and
             the
             power
             belonging
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             work
             consisteth
             in
             the
             sonnes
             bringing
             vs
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             none
             can
             come
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Sonne
             :
             for
             Christ
             suffred
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             vs
             to
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             often
             spoken
             of
             in
             scriptures
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             :
             that
             to
             those
             whom
             the
             Father
             giveth
             him
             ,
             to
             those
             he
             giveth
             eternall
             life
             :
             and
             that
             he
             giveth
             the
             glorie
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             vnto
             those
             that
             beleeve
             in
             him
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             prerogative
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             the
             same
             doth
             the
             Sonne
             impart
             to
             vs
             that
             are
             his
             brethren
             .
             For
             the
             prerogatives
             and
             priviledges
             of
             sonne-ship
             ,
             appertayne
             onely
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             sonne
             of
             God.
             and
             therefore
             it
             belongeth
             to
             him
             alone
             ,
             to
             communicate
             those
             prerogatives
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             the
             Father
             doth
             first
             by
             Adoption
             make
             his
             brethren
             .
             For
             the
             prerogative
             of
             a
             sonne
             ,
             is
             a
             dignitie
             depēding
             ,
             not
             vpon
             the
             essence
             and
             nature
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             but
             vpon
             his
             subsisting
             and
             personalitie
             .
             For
             as
             the
             prerogative
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             first
             person
             :
             so
             the
             prerogative
             of
             a
             sonne
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             second
             person
             .
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             holde
             that
             to
             adopt
             ,
             is
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             first
             person
             ,
             because
             he
             onely
             is
             the
             Father
             :
             so
             to
             communicate
             the
             prerogatives
             belonging
             to
             those
             who
             are
             adopted
             to
             bee
             children
             ,
             is
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             second
             person
             ,
             because
             he
             only
             is
             the
             Sonne
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
               if
               the
               Sonne
               make
               vs
               free
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bee
               free
               indeed
               ,
            
             Iohn
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             36.
             for
             freedome
             ,
             is
             the
             prerogative
             of
             a
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             servant
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             whole
             libertie
             and
             freedom
             ,
             bee
             it
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             Sathan
             ,
             sinne
             or
             death
             ,
             which
             the
             saints
             enioy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God.
             in
             which
             libertie
             is
             comprehended
             ,
             both
             our
             wisdome
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             and
             redemption
             .
             Which
             prerogatives
             ,
             when
             we
             doe
             enioy
             them
             ,
             then
             may
             we
             bouldly
             esteeme
             our selves
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             it
             seemes
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             doeth
             meane
             ,
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             give
             vs
             the
             prerogative
             to
             be
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             bestowes
             vpon
             vs
             such
             priviledges
             and
             blessings
             ,
             or
             such
             authoritie
             
             and
             power
             ,
             over
             all
             our
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             vs
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             glorie
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             our
             God
             and
             our
             Father
             :
             but
             also
             to
             carrie
             our selves
             in
             our
             whole
             conversation
             ,
             as
             becommeth
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             For
             we
             do
             esteeme
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             adopted
             or
             made
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             to
             receyve
             prerogative
             to
             be
             sonnes
             ,
             are
             two
             distinct
             benefites
             ,
             of
             the
             two
             first
             persons
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             .
             For
             a
             man
             may
             bee
             a
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             yet
             wante
             the
             prerogative
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             a
             Sonne
             .
             For
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gallath
             .
             chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             
               The
               heyre
               while
               hee
               is
               a
               childe
               differeth
               nothing
               from
               a
               seruant
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               but
               is
               vnder
               Tutors
               and
               Governours
               .
               vntill
               the
               time
               appointed
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Which
             custome
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             applyeth
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             to
             let
             vs
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             aswell
             as
             in
             the
             children
             of
             men
             :
             so
             the
             oversight
             standes
             in
             the
             not
             distinguishing
             betwixt
             the
             being
             of
             a
             sonne
             simply
             ,
             which
             comes
             by
             procreation
             and
             birth
             :
             and
             the
             being
             of
             a
             sonne
             in
             prerogative
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             authoritie
             and
             power
             of
             a
             sonne
             ,
             which
             comes
             by
             age
             and
             fulnes
             of
             time
             ,
             appointed
             by
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             For
             every
             child
             is
             a
             sonne
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             is
             borne
             :
             yet
             longe
             after
             he
             receyveth
             not
             the
             prerogative
             of
             a
             sonne
             :
             but
             still
             is
             in
             condition
             as
             a
             servant
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             for
             his
             freedome
             commeth
             :
             he
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             a
             sonne
             by
             birth
             ,
             but
             a
             servant
             in
             condition
             ,
             becōmeth
             to
             be
             a
             sonne
             likewise
             by
             condition
             ,
             aswell
             as
             by
             birth
             :
             when
             as
             the
             prerogative
             ,
             or
             dignitie
             ,
             or
             authoritie
             ,
             or
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sonne
             in
             estate
             ,
             is
             given
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             this
             place
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             taken
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             vnto
             them
             who
             were
             borne
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             which
             were
             sonnes
             by
             the
             Fathers
             begetting
             of
             them
             :
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             did
             give
             prerogative
             ,
             or
             dignitie
             ,
             or
             authoritie
             ,
             or
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             sonnes
             in
             cōdition
             and
             state
             .
             For
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             being
             sonnes
             simply
             ,
             by
             begetting
             ,
             or
             birth
             ,
             or
             by
             adoption
             ,
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             but
             to
             make
             vs
             sonnes
             in
             the
             condition
             and
             estate
             ,
             belonging
             vnto
             sonnes
             ,
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             the
             Sonne
             .
             For
             we
             have
             no
             boldnes
             to
             call
             the
             Father
             our
             Father
             ,
             nor
             have
             wee
             any
             accesse
             vnto
             him
             as
             vnto
             our
             Father
             ,
             but
             
             through
             Christ
             alone
             .
             Neither
             have
             we
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             sinne
             ,
             either
             by
             righteousnes
             or
             sanctification
             :
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             frō
             Christ
             alone
             :
             in
             whom
             doth
             all
             fulnes
             dwell
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             whose
             fulnes
             ,
             we
             all
             receyve
             :
             and
             by
             whom
             only
             we
             come
             vnto
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             this
             distinction
             of
             these
             two
             works
             ,
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             shineth
             cleerly
             in
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             :
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             give
             prerogative
             to
             bee
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             only
             to
             those
             who
             were
             borne
             of
             God
             :
             plainelie
             distinguishinge
             the
             Fathers
             worke
             ,
             in
             begetting
             vs
             to
             be
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             from
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             sonne
             in
             giving
             vs
             the
             prerogative
             to
             bee
             sonnes
             .
             which
             verifieth
             that
             to
             be
             a
             sonne
             by
             birth
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             sonne
             by
             prerogative
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             nor
             for
             one
             benefite
             :
             but
             for
             two
             distinct
             actions
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             two
             persons
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             .
             Which
             the
             same
             Apostle
             Iohn
             seemeth
             playnly
             to
             confirme
             ,
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             When
             he
             ascribeth
             the
             benefite
             ,
             of
             being
             called
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             vnto
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             beeing
             that
             which
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             are
             ,
             in
             prerogative
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             :
             by
             whose
             appearing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             wee
             are
             made
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             should
             bee
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             according
             as
             hee
             hath
             appeared
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             Fathers
             worke
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             bringing
             vs
             vnto
             him
             ,
             illuminating
             our
             vnderstandinge
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             making
             vs
             one
             withhim
             :
             so
             have
             wee
             receyved
             the
             prerogative
             to
             be
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             righteousnes
             and
             holines
             ,
             with
             freedome
             and
             boldnesse
             to
             call
             his
             Father
             our
             Father
             :
             but
             because
             as
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             manifested
             vnto
             vs
             in
             all
             the
             prerogatives
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             (
             although
             wee
             bee
             now
             ,
             both
             sonnes
             by
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             some
             measure
             by
             prerogative
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             fully
             manifested
             what
             wee
             shall
             be
             :
             but
             when
             he
             shall
             appeare
             in
             glory
             ,
             then
             shall
             wee
             appeare
             like
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             .
             In
             which
             likenes
             either
             in
             parte
             ,
             or
             in
             whole
             ,
             accomplished
             in
             vs
             ,
             standeth
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             For
             cleering
             of
             which
             point
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             observe
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap
             ,
             1.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               For
               of
               him
               you
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               is
               made
               of
               God
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               righteousnes
               ,
               sanctification
               
               and
               redemption
               .
            
             In
             these
             wordes
             two
             distinct
             actions
             ,
             are
             attributed
             vnto
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             must
             needes
             preceed
             in
             order
             ,
             that
             action
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             whereby
             he
             gives
             vs
             prerogative
             to
             be
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             action
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             making
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             and
             redemption
             :
             which
             are
             indeed
             the
             prerogatives
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             action
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             ,
             the
             making
             vs
             to
             bee
             in
             Christ
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             pertakers
             of
             these
             blessings
             ,
             which
             Christ
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             vnto
             vs.
             Which
             action
             of
             making
             vs
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             be
             distinguished
             from
             making
             of
             vs
             sonnes
             and
             Adopting
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             Vpon
             which
             two
             workes
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             followeth
             the
             action
             of
             the
             Sonne
             :
             who
             when
             we
             are
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             vs
             pertakers
             of
             all
             his
             own
             prerogatives
             ,
             dignities
             &
             glory
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             this
             worke
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             followeth
             the
             action
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             sealing
             vp
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             both
             our
             Adoption
             or
             son-ship
             ,
             and
             the
             prerogatives
             belonging
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             distinct
             consideration
             ,
             of
             the
             distinct
             working
             ,
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             may
             easilie
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             is
             mistaken
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             interpreted
             to
             be
             Adoption
             ,
             or
             making
             of
             vs
             sonnes
             simplie
             :
             wheras
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             of
             a
             benefite
             ,
             succeeding
             our
             beeing
             sonnes
             by
             Adoption
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             accomplished
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             begotten
             and
             borne
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             after
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Sonnes
             parte
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             in
             condition
             and
             estate
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             by
             communicating
             with
             vs
             ,
             the
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             fare
             have
             we
             thought
             good
             to
             speake
             touching
             the
             order
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             God
             :
             in
             which
             point
             we
             have
             more
             largely
             insisted
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             speciall
             ground
             ,
             wherevpon
             ryseth
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             oversight
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             divers
             heresies
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             in
             this
             age
             .
             And
             we
             have
             further
             labored
             to
             cleere
             that
             place
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             which
             most
             misleades
             men
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             that
             thereby
             it
             may
             be
             manifest
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             rightly
             vnderstood
             ,
             Adoption
             goeth
             in
             order
             before
             Iustification
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             HAVING
             finished
             the
             three
             first
             grounds
             ,
             serving
             to
             cleere
             the
             nature
             and
             order
             of
             the
             saving
             benefites
             of
             God
             :
             Now
             it
             rests
             that
             wee
             speake
             of
             the
             last
             :
             which
             is
             touching
             the
             speciall
             distinction
             and
             difference
             of
             those
             benefites
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             In
             which
             point
             ,
             leaving
             all
             other
             opinions
             ,
             we
             wil
             follow
             that
             which
             hath
             the
             greatest
             warrand
             and
             cleerest
             evidence
             ,
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             which
             only
             in
             all
             such
             thinges
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             follow
             ,
             as
             our
             guide
             and
             informer
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             beginne
             this
             point
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             things
             needfull
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             diverse
             manners
             wherein
             the
             spirit
             speaketh
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             what
             things
             they
             have
             common
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             all
             agree
             and
             have
             no
             difference
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             the
             vse
             that
             we
             are
             to
             make
             for
             our
             instruction
             of
             the
             preceeding
             point
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             three
             things
             wee
             will
             be
             shorter
             perhaps
             ,
             then
             their
             nature
             requyreth
             ,
             setting
             them
             downe
             in
             short
             propositions
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             marke
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             those
             benefites
             are
             set
             downe
             ,
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             confusedly
             ,
             or
             then
             distinctlie
             .
          
           
             The
             confused
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             is
             likewise
             two
             fold
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             when
             as
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             inseparable
             coniunction
             of
             these
             blessings
             ,
             and
             presence
             infallible
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             where
             one
             is
             ,
             beeing
             all
             lincked
             together
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             imperting
             and
             impleying
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             the
             Scripture
             putteth
             one
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             manner
             is
             ,
             when
             some
             one
             benefite
             ,
             is
             putt
             for
             another
             :
             and
             these
             two
             sortes
             of
             speeches
             are
             playne
             by
             these
             places
             .
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             23.
             2
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             Eph.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             Col.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             Rom.
             chap.
             5
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             distinct
             manner
             of
             speech
             is
             ,
             when
             these
             benefites
             are
             both
             in
             name
             and
             signification
             specially
             distinguished
             ,
             one
             from
             another
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             30.
             1
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
           
             This
             we
             thought
             good
             ,
             first
             to
             marke
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             great
             probabilitie
             ,
             that
             in
             not
             consideration
             of
             the
             spirites
             different
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             is
             the
             speciall
             ground
             and
             cause
             ,
             of
             many
             mens
             mistaking
             of
             the
             speciall
             difference
             and
             true
             order
             ,
             of
             these
             saving
             benefites
             of
             God.
             As
             speciallie
             ,
             when
             Iustification
             and
             Adoption
             are
             made
             partes
             of
             reconsiliation
             :
             which
             beeing
             properly
             taken
             doeth
             in
             order
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             succeed
             to
             them
             both
             .
             As
             also
             when
             one
             benefite
             is
             defined
             ,
             by
             the
             propertie
             of
             another
             :
             which
             error
             many
             doe
             fall
             in
             .
             Wee
             are
             therefore
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             wee
             put
             a
             speciall
             difference
             betwixt
             one
             and
             the
             same
             benefite
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             vsed
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             proper
             or
             improper
             manner
             of
             speech
             :
             when
             either
             it
             is
             put
             in
             the
             owne
             proper
             signification
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             is
             put
             particularly
             ,
             for
             another
             benefite
             then
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             generally
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             there
             be
             six
             special
             things
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             saving
             benefites
             of
             God
             agree
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             in
             their
             originall
             ,
             or
             efficient
             cause
             :
             which
             is
             God
             alone
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             from
             whom
             commeth
             down
             all
             good
             gifts
             and
             every
             perfect
             donation
             ,
             Iam.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             This
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             particular
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             touching
             every
             particular
             benefite
             ,
             as
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
             Peace
             or
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Glorification
             ,
             and
             our
             whole
             Redemption
             .
             For
             they
             are
             neither
             bred
             in
             vs
             by
             nature
             ,
             nor
             acquired
             by
             our
             industrie
             ,
             nor
             ministred
             by
             humane
             education
             ,
             but
             are
             all
             the
             gifts
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             wherein
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             which
             moueth
             God
             to
             give
             them
             :
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             his
             grace
             and
             good
             pleasure
             .
             For
             none
             of
             them
             is
             obtayned
             by
             our
             desert
             ,
             or
             meritt
             .
             For
             as
             ,
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               God
               hath
               saved
               vs
               and
               called
               vs
               with
               an
               holy
               calling
               not
               according
               to
               our
               workes
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               purpose
               and
               grace
               .
            
             and
             this
             likewise
             is
             cleere
             by
             particular
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             touching
             every
             one
             of
             these
             benefites
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             wherin
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             is
             the
             meanes
             ,
             through
             which
             God
             of
             his
             grace
             doth
             give
             them
             :
             which
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             :
             who
             is
             made
             of
             God
             vnto
             vs
             all
             these
             blessings
             :
             For
             
             in
             him
             all
             fulnes
             dwelleth
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             fulnes
             ,
             we
             all
             receive
             grace
             .
             Which
             point
             also
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             throughout
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             everie
             particular
             benefite
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             wherein
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             is
             the
             instrument
             by
             the
             which
             God
             maketh
             vs
             to
             apprehend
             them
             all
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             Faith
             only
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             thing
             wherein
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             are
             inseparable
             one
             from
             another
             :
             so
             that
             none
             can
             have
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             all
             :
             for
             whom
             he
             calleth
             ,
             them
             he
             Iustifieth
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             Iustifieth
             them
             he
             glorifieth
             .
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             30
             And
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             :
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             is
             given
             vs
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             riche
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             gifts
             :
             1
             Cor.
             cha
             .
             1.
             ver
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             gives
             thankes
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             blessed
             vs
             with
             all
             blessings
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
             ch
             .
             1.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             wherein
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             are
             never
             taken
             away
             againe
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             receive
             them
             :
             For
             
               the
               gifts
               and
               calling
               of
               God
               are
               without
               repentance
               :
            
             Rom.
             ch
             .
             11.
             ver
             .
             29.
             
             And
             whom
             Christ
             loved
             ,
             hee
             loveth
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Iohn
             chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Now
             followeth
             the
             third
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             touching
             the
             vse
             arising
             vpon
             those
             former
             6.
             points
             ,
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             marke
             ,
             for
             our
             right
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Gods
             saving
             benefites
             :
             and
             this
             vse
             is
             sixe
             fould
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             blessings
             is
             in
             vs
             by
             nature
             ,
             nor
             from
             nature
             ,
             nor
             any
             power
             or
             facultie
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             are
             all
             the
             supernaturall
             gifts
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             vse
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             and
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             only
             cause
             moving
             God
             to
             give
             these
             benefites
             .
             For
             by
             his
             grace
             he
             hath
             made
             vs
             freely
             accepted
             in
             his
             beloved
             :
             so
             that
             even
             what
             in
             Christ
             hee
             gives
             vs
             ,
             he
             gives
             it
             freely
             of
             grace
             :
             so
             that
             all
             respects
             is
             removed
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             bestowe
             his
             blessings
             in
             Christ
             ,
             except
             his
             owne
             grace
             in
             himselfe
             .
             Which
             we
             are
             carefully
             to
             marke
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             keepe
             our selves
             from
             the
             error
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             confound
             either
             the
             subordinate
             meane
             ,
             through
             which
             ,
             or
             the
             subordinate
             Instrument
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             bestowes
             his
             blessings
             ,
             with
             the
             cause
             moving
             God
             to
             bestow
             them
             :
             For
             although
             Christ
             be
             the
             meane
             
             through
             which
             ,
             &
             faith
             be
             the
             instrument
             by
             which
             ,
             God
             gives
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             ,
             yet
             the
             cause
             moving
             him
             to
             give
             all
             ,
             is
             his
             grace
             .
             For
             hee
             gives
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousnes
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             freely
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             withouldes
             them
             from
             whom
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             Thus
             although
             the
             subordinate
             meanes
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             which
             ,
             God
             dispenseth
             his
             blessings
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             his
             grace
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             never
             to
             bee
             confounded
             with
             it
             :
             but
             even
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             blessings
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             wee
             apprehend
             all
             ,
             are
             still
             to
             bee
             distinguished
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             cause
             ,
             why
             eyther
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             the
             meritt
             of
             his
             suffrings
             ,
             or
             faith
             to
             apprehend
             it
             ,
             is
             given
             vs
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             in
             Gods
             working
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             still
             ioyne
             these
             three
             together
             ,
             to
             wit
             grace
             ,
             Christ
             and
             faith
             .
             Faith
             ,
             as
             the
             instrument
             whereby
             we
             apprehend
             ,
             and
             Christ
             as
             the
             subiect
             in
             which
             wee
             apprehend
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             cause
             moving
             God
             ,
             both
             to
             giue
             faith
             ,
             and
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             al
             these
             blessings
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             a
             greevous
             sinne
             against
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             (
             for
             the
             prayse
             of
             the
             glory
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             bestowe
             vpon
             vs
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             )
             when
             we
             spoyle
             it
             of
             this
             prayse
             due
             to
             it
             alone
             :
             by
             making
             any
             other
             thing
             to
             bee
             the
             moving
             cause
             why
             God
             doth
             blesse
             vs.
             As
             likewise
             it
             is
             a
             great
             sinne
             ,
             when
             separating
             this
             grace
             ,
             from
             the
             subordinate
             meanes
             ,
             wee
             doe
             despise
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             turne
             the
             grace
             into
             wantonnes
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             vse
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             where
             ,
             except
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             is
             any
             of
             the
             saving
             blessings
             of
             God
             to
             bee
             found
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             never
             can
             be
             accompted
             to
             be
             Gods
             Adoption
             ,
             Gods
             Righteousnes
             ,
             Sanctificatian
             ,
             Reconciliation
             or
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             is
             placed
             in
             any
             thing
             without
             Christ
             .
             Wherevpon
             it
             must
             follow
             that
             they
             erre
             farre
             from
             the
             trueth
             ,
             who
             place
             their
             righteousnes
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             faith
             ,
             or
             workes
             :
             or
             who
             place
             reconciliation
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             Christ
             be
             the
             obiect
             of
             faith
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             the
             being
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             mans
             hart
             :
             &
             concerning
             works
             and
             our
             own
             satisfactions
             .
             
             It
             is
             cleere
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             Christ
             :
             who
             notwithstanding
             is
             all
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             filleth
             all
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             vse
             is
             ,
             that
             without
             faith
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             communicates
             noe
             blessing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             ordinarie
             dispensation
             .
             Therefore
             they
             must
             erre
             ,
             who
             thinke
             that
             Christ
             and
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             may
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             by
             the
             externall
             bodily
             action
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             receyving
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             externall
             worke
             wrought
             .
             This
             likewise
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             to
             perceive
             their
             error
             ,
             who
             doe
             make
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             the
             apprehending
             instrument
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             blessing
             it selfe
             ,
             thereby
             apprehended
             in
             Christ
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             they
             all
             are
             ,
             who
             place
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             the
             act
             of
             our
             beleeving
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             vse
             is
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             in
             iudging
             of
             our selves
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             truly
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             or
             no
             :
             for
             he
             that
             is
             destitute
             of
             any
             one
             of
             these
             saving
             blessings
             ,
             he
             is
             destitute
             of
             them
             all
             :
             whatsoever
             foolish
             confidence
             he
             have
             to
             the
             contrarie
             .
             For
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             2.
             
             Epi.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               God
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               called
               vs
               ,
               hath
               given
               vnto
               vs
               al
               things
               ,
               that
               appertayne
               to
               life
               and
               Godlines
               :
            
             And
             therfore
             Iames
             sheweth
             that
             it
             profits
             nothing
             that
             a
             man
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             faith
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             no
             workes
             .
             And
             Iohn
             1.
             
             Ep.
             cha
             .
             2.
             vers
             .
             9.
             sayeth
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               sayeth
               he
               is
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               hatetb
               his
               brother
               ,
               is
               in
               darknes
               vntill
               this
               tyme.
            
             and
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               VVho
               soever
               sinneth
               ,
               hath
               not
               seene
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               hath
               knowen
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixt
               and
               last
               vse
               is
               ,
               to
               discover
               to
               vs
               the
               error
               of
               those
               who
               prophainly
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               effectually
               called
               ,
               may
               fall
               from
               grace
               :
               which
               is
               a
               blasphemous
               denying
               of
               Gods
               faithfulnes
               ,
               his
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               the
               stablenes
               of
               his
               counsell
               :
               vpon
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               so
               often
               build
               ,
               the
               certayntie
               of
               the
               saints
               persevering
               vnto
               the
               end
               :
               Vpon
               his
               faithfulnes
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               chap.
               1.
               ver
            
             8.
             9.
             who
             also
             shall
             confirme
             you
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             by
             whō
             ye
             are
             called
             .
             
               And
               1.
               
               Thess
               .
               chap.
               5.
               ver
               .
            
             24.
             
             Faithfull
             is
             hee
             who
             calleth
             you
             and
             will
             also
             doe
             it
             .
             
               vpon
               his
               righteousnes
               .
               2.
               
               Thess
               .
               chap.
               1.
               vers
               .
               6.
            
             7.
             
             For
             it
             is
             a
             righteous
             thing
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             render
             to
             you
             which
             are
             troubled
             ,
             rest
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             from
             heaven
             .
             
               And
               Heb.
               ch
               .
               6.
               ver
               .
            
             9.
             10.
             
             But
             we
             perswade
             our selves
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accompanie
             salvation
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             not
             vnrighteous
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               vpō
               the
               stablenes
               
               of
               his
               counsell
               in
               the
               17.
               and
               18.
               verses
               of
               the
               same
               chapter
               ,
               saying
               :
            
             Wherein
             God
             willing
             more
             aboundantly
             to
             shewe
             vnto
             the
             heires
             of
             promise
             the
             vnchaingeablenes
             of
             his
             counsell
             ,
             did
             binde
             himselfe
             by
             an
             oth
             ,
             that
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lye
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             which
             have
             our
             refuge
             to
             lay
             holde
             vpon
             the
             hope
             ,
             that
             is
             layde
             before
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XIX
             .
          
           
             THvs
             having
             spoken
             of
             these
             3.
             points
             :
             it
             followeth
             now
             that
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             particular
             difference
             ,
             whereby
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             every
             one
             distinguished
             frō
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             that
             is
             amongst
             these
             benefites
             ,
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             more
             general
             ,
             depending
             vpon
             the
             different
             manner
             that
             we
             enioy
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             more
             particular
             ,
             rising
             vpon
             the
             particular
             nature
             of
             every
             benefite
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             benefites
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             either
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             made
             ours
             only
             by
             imputation
             and
             Gods
             gracious
             accompt
             :
             the
             thing
             imputed
             ,
             remayning
             still
             in
             substance
             inherent
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             vs.
             for
             then
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             (
             flowing
             from
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christ
             )
             doe
             abide
             inherent
             in
             our
             soules
             and
             bodyes
             eternally
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             are
             Adoption
             and
             Iustification
             ,
             which
             never
             can
             be
             said
             properly
             ,
             to
             be
             inherent
             in
             vs
             (
             Adoption
             ,
             beeing
             taken
             in
             the
             proper
             sense
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             rest
             :
             &
             not
             in
             that
             general
             sense
             mentioned
             before
             )
             for
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             remayneth
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             only
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             only
             righteous
             without
             sinne
             :
             wee
             beeing
             sonnes
             and
             righteous
             ,
             never
             by
             any
             inhesion
             of
             these
             blessings
             in
             vs
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             that
             sonne-ship
             and
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             Christs
             alone
             ,
             vnto
             vs.
             Therefore
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             (
             touching
             these
             2.
             benefites
             )
             doeth
             specially
             vse
             this
             phrase
             :
             to
             witt
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             made
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             are
             these
             benefits
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             
             vpon
             the
             two
             former
             :
             as
             being
             the
             end
             wherefore
             we
             are
             Adopted
             and
             Iustified
             .
             and
             these
             be
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             Reconciliation
             ,
             ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             with
             Redemption
             :
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             most
             particular
             sense
             .
             Which
             all
             are
             so
             given
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             them
             inherent
             in
             vs
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             to
             vs
             ,
             sure
             tokens
             of
             our
             effectual
             calling
             or
             Adoption
             &
             Iustificatiō
             .
             Which
             being
             blessings
             ,
             not
             perceyved
             by
             any
             sense
             of
             them selves
             ,
             in
             substance
             inherent
             in
             vs
             ,
             are
             confirmed
             in
             vs
             by
             the
             others
             ,
             as
             infallible
             effectes
             following
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             which
             cause
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             willeth
             vs
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             .
             For
             in
             this
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             knowne
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Divell
             :
             
               VVho
               soever
               doeth
               not
               righteousnes
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             10.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Know
               yee
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               doeth
               righteously
               ,
               is
               borne
               of
               him
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.
             29.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               doeth
               righteousnes
               ,
               is
               righteous
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               righteous
               ,
            
             3.
             chap.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             This
             difference
             ,
             serveth
             both
             to
             cleare
             the
             order
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             benefites
             of
             God.
             For
             these
             ,
             which
             are
             ours
             by
             gracious
             accompt
             ,
             remayning
             still
             inherent
             in
             Christ
             only
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             first
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             grounds
             and
             subordinate
             causes
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             benefits
             ,
             inhesively
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             in
             Christ
             .
             Therefore
             vnto
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             is
             Adoption
             and
             Iustification
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             are
             attributed
             ,
             as
             effectes
             and
             infallible
             consequences
             ,
             whyle
             it
             is
             saide
             :
             
               If
               wee
               bee
               sonnes
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               also
               heyres
               ,
            
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             8.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             9.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               The
               sonne
               abideth
               in
               the
               house
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Iohn
             8.
             35.
             so
             touching
             righteousnes
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               The
               iust
               by
               faith
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
             And
             againe
             :
             
               Being
               iustified
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               haue
               peace
               towards
               God
               ,
               &
               reioyce
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             2.
             
             And
             againe
             :
             
               That
               ,
               we
               being
               iustified
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               heires
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             difference
             ,
             ariseth
             vpon
             the
             different
             nature
             of
             the
             benefites
             :
             which
             appeare
             in
             the
             effectes
             of
             every
             one
             towardes
             vs.
             Which
             effectes
             may
             generally
             bee
             reduced
             to
             two
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             effect
             ,
             of
             the
             making
             vs
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             Which
             is
             most
             properly
             performed
             in
             vs
             in
             the
             blessing
             of
             Adoption
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             vs
             like
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
             Which
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             blessinges
             :
             that
             is
             our
             Iustification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Redemption
             .
             Which
             albeit
             they
             serve
             to
             accomplish
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             by
             making
             vs
             to
             bee
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             by
             prerogative
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             wee
             are
             sonnes
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             accomplished
             in
             vs.
             For
             as
             saith
             Iohn
             ,
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             3.
             2.
             
             We
             are
             nowe
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             although
             it
             is
             not
             manifest
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             So
             this
             generall
             difference
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Gods
             benefites
             ,
             is
             carefully
             to
             be
             marked
             :
             that
             we
             may
             distinguish
             betwixt
             these
             benefites
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             we
             are
             properly
             made
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             seed
             :
             which
             onely
             is
             Adoption
             .
             And
             these
             benefites
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             ,
             we
             enioye
             the
             promise
             ,
             made
             vnto
             the
             seede
             :
             where
             by
             we
             are
             not
             properlie
             saide
             to
             be
             made
             sonnes
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             condition
             and
             estate
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             sonnes
             .
             But
             properly
             by
             them
             we
             are
             made
             like
             vnto
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             although
             all
             these
             benefites
             agree
             in
             this
             pointe
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             serve
             to
             make
             vs
             like
             vnto
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Sonne
             :
             yet
             they
             differ
             in
             nature
             ,
             every
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             these
             thinges
             ,
             wherein
             they
             make
             vs
             like
             vnto
             the
             Sonne
             of
             GOD.
             For
             by
             Iustification
             ,
             the
             Lord
             makes
             vs
             righteous
             ,
             and
             without
             sinne
             :
             as
             Christ
             is
             righteous
             ,
             and
             without
             sinne
             .
             and
             reconcileth
             vs
             vnto
             him selfe
             ,
             making
             vs
             one
             with
             him selfe
             ,
             as
             the
             sonne
             is
             one
             with
             him
             .
             For
             peace
             or
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             effect
             and
             fruite
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             as
             is
             cleere
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             1.
             
             In
             which
             we
             have
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             Adoption
             ,
             maketh
             vs
             one
             with
             the
             sonne
             :
             so
             by
             Iustification
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             vs
             one
             ,
             with
             him selfe
             .
             Conforme
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             chapt
             .
             5.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               For
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               reconciling
               the
               worlde
               vnto
               him selfe
               :
               by
               not
               imputing
               to
               them
               their
               sinnes
               :
               therefore
               is
               our
               peace
               and
               reconciliation
               with
               GOD
               ,
               attributed
               vnto
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               which
            
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               hee
               killeth
               hatred
            
             ,
             Ephe.
             2.
             16.
             and
             also
             our
             libertie
             and
             boldnes
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             is
             attributed
             vnto
             the
             bloud
             of
             IESVS
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             sanctification
             ,
             the
             Lord
             makes
             vs
             like
             to
             his
             Son
             by
             puritie
             ,
             and
             holines
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             by
             redemption
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             particularly
             taken
             for
             glorification
             ,
             the
             Lord
             makes
             vs
             like
             vnto
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             immortalitie
             ,
             glory
             ▪
             and
             power
             .
             This
             order
             and
             difference
             ,
             of
             these
             benifites
             ,
             is
             cleere
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             30.
             where
             wisdome
             ,
             is
             put
             in
             the
             first
             place
             :
             which
             ,
             specially
             answeres
             to
             our
             calling
             ,
             wherein
             consisteth
             our
             Adoption
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             righteousnes
             .
             In
             the
             third
             ,
             sanctification
             :
             and
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             redemption
             .
             Which
             place
             ,
             is
             specially
             to
             be
             marked
             :
             for
             the
             right
             knowledge
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             order
             and
             difference
             that
             is
             amongst
             is
             benefites
             of
             God.
             For
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             are
             taken
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             :
             to
             signifie
             the
             whole
             freedome
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             every
             parte
             thereof
             in
             particular
             .
             And
             that
             because
             all
             libertie
             ,
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             given
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             floweth
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             :
             in
             the
             which
             standeth
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             peace
             &
             redemption
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             sometymes
             our
             Iustification
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             :
             sometymes
             our
             Sanctification
             :
             sometymes
             our
             Reconciliation
             :
             and
             sometimes
             our
             Redemption
             .
             Because
             ,
             howsoever
             these
             blessings
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             are
             imparted
             vnto
             vs
             )
             differ
             both
             in
             order
             and
             nature
             :
             yet
             they
             proceed
             all
             ,
             from
             one
             fountayne
             :
             and
             are
             all
             comprehended
             ,
             only
             in
             that
             one
             oblation
             ,
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             .
          
           
             For
             cleering
             our
             iudgements
             therefore
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             :
             we
             are
             carefully
             to
             marke
             these
             two
             senses
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             Sanctification
             are
             taken
             .
          
           
             Sometymes
             they
             are
             taken
             ,
             for
             the
             action
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             for
             his
             saints
             :
             when
             as
             God
             ,
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             reconciling
             the
             world
             to
             himselfe
             :
             according
             to
             that
             which
             hee
             had
             purposed
             in
             Christ
             .
             which
             was
             ,
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Eph.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               That
               in
               the
               fulnes
               of
               tyme
               ,
               he
               would
               gather
               together
               all
               things
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             &
             as
             sayth
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Coll.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             
               It
               pleased
               the
               Father
               to
               reconcile
               all
               things
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               him
               :
               making
               peace
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               crosse
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             this
             sense
             ,
             God
             at
             one
             tyme
             ,
             by
             the
             only
             one
             oblation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             one
             worke
             ,
             once
             performed
             ,
             did
             eternally
             redeeme
             ,
             Iustifie
             ,
             Sanctifie
             and
             Reconcill
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             all
             his
             ellect
             ,
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             is
             ,
             or
             shall
             bee
             ,
             vntill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             Christ
             bare
             all
             their
             persons
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             :
             and
             God
             did
             lay
             vpon
             him
             ,
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             them
             all
             :
             and
             did
             wound
             him
             ,
             for
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             breake
             him
             for
             their
             iniquities
             :
             and
             did
             lay
             vpon
             him
             ,
             the
             chastisment
             of
             their
             peace
             .
             Esa
             .
             53.
             
             Therefore
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             that
             by
             that
             will
             of
             God
             
               we
               are
               sanctified
               even
               by
               the
               offringe
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               once
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             9.
             chap.
             12.
             verse
             ,
             
               hee
               sayeth
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               owne
               bloud
               entered
               once
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               and
               abtayned
               eternall
               redemption
               :
               and
               in
               that
               same
               Chapter
               ver
               .
               28.
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               many
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             ,
             difference
             of
             tyme
             ,
             nor
             order
             ,
             nor
             distinction
             to
             be
             made
             :
             all
             beeing
             accomplished
             together
             and
             at
             once
             :
             by
             one
             worke
             ,
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Sometymes
             againe
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             toward
             vs
             :
             in
             his
             owne
             tyme
             applying
             that
             ,
             which
             hee
             wrough
             in
             Christ
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             of
             vs
             in
             particular
             :
             bringing
             vs
             ,
             by
             effectual
             calling
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             &
             apprehension
             by
             faith
             ,
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             which
             God
             accomplished
             onely
             in
             that
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Fathers
             desired
             to
             see
             :
             howsoever
             in
             divers
             ages
             ,
             and
             divers
             tymes
             ,
             they
             bee
             applyed
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             these
             ,
             whō
             then
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             he
             did
             Redeeme
             ,
             Iustifie
             ,
             and
             Reconcile
             vnto
             him selfe
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             we
             speake
             of
             these
             benefites
             ,
             in
             this
             treatise
             :
             not
             as
             they
             were
             wrought
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             vs
             :
             but
             as
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             applied
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dyed
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             of
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Coll.
             1.
             21.
             22.
             saying
             :
             
               And
               you
               also
               which
               were
               in
               tyme
               past
               straungers
               and
               enemies
               ,
               having
               your
               mindes
               exercised
               in
               evill
               workes
               ,
               hath
               he
               now
               reconciled
               in
               that
               body
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               by
               death
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             order
             and
             difference
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             marked
             amongst
             these
             benefites
             .
             In
             consideration
             whereof
             ,
             how
             so
             ever
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             Iustification
             agree
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             
             are
             benefites
             bestowed
             by
             imputation
             ,
             without
             inhesion
             in
             vs
             :
             yet
             ,
             as
             they
             differ
             in
             nature
             ,
             so
             doe
             they
             in
             order
             :
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             grounds
             ,
             wherevpon
             they
             are
             builded
             ,
             &
             whence
             they
             flow
             .
             For
             Adoption
             ,
             neither
             dependeth
             vpon
             ,
             nor
             floweth
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             from
             his
             personall
             propertie
             ,
             of
             beeing
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
             whereas
             Iustification
             ,
             dependeth
             vpon
             ,
             &
             floweth
             from
             his
             suffering
             .
             and
             therefore
             as
             our
             cōmunion
             with
             him
             in
             person
             goeth
             before
             our
             cōmunion
             with
             him
             in
             his
             suffrings
             ,
             so
             doth
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             in
             order
             goe
             before
             our
             Iustification
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XX.
             
          
           
             HITHERTO
             have
             we
             spoken
             ,
             of
             those
             groundes
             ,
             whereby
             both
             the
             nature
             and
             order
             of
             Gods
             saving
             benefites
             ,
             are
             most
             cleerly
             knowen
             .
             So
             that
             by
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             alreadie
             set
             downe
             ,
             a
             modest
             minde
             ,
             onely
             searching
             truth
             ,
             and
             abhorring
             contention
             ,
             may
             sufficiently
             knowe
             ,
             what
             Iustification
             before
             God
             ,
             is
             .
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             contentement
             of
             those
             of
             weaker
             iudgement
             ,
             we
             will
             speake
             something
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             benefite
             is
             selfe
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             clearer
             vnderstanding
             whereof
             ,
             and
             discovering
             of
             the
             trueth
             ,
             which
             now
             almost
             lyeth
             hid
             ,
             by
             the
             manifold
             opinions
             of
             men
             :
             it
             were
             needfull
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             speake
             of
             divers
             things
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             of
             God
             him selfe
             ,
             what
             place
             he
             hath
             in
             that
             worke
             .
             2.
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             3.
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             obedience
             .
             4.
             of
             faith
             .
             5.
             of
             man
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             workes
             .
             and
             lastly
             of
             the
             Lawe
             and
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             For
             all
             these
             points
             are
             called
             in
             cōtroversie
             :
             and
             mens
             iudgements
             is
             divers
             concerning
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             Iustification
             :
             but
             to
             eschew
             longsomnes
             ,
             wee
             will
             reduce
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             speake
             ,
             into
             these
             few
             grounds
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             shal
             be
             touching
             the
             special
             divers
             and
             severall
             iudgements
             of
             men
             ,
             concerning
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             shal
             be
             touching
             the
             discussing
             of
             these
             pointes
             controverted
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             greatest
             moment
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             shal
             be
             concerning
             the
             worke
             it selfe
             of
             Iustification
             :
             according
             as
             it
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             And
             intreating
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             we
             shall
             touch
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             everie
             one
             of
             these
             points
             mentioned
             .
             in
             doing
             whereof
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             insist
             somewhat
             more
             largely
             ,
             then
             shall
             seeme
             expedient
             to
             riper
             iudgements
             ,
             yet
             we
             hope
             that
             heerein
             we
             shall
             easily
             be
             pardoned
             :
             seeing
             we
             take
             this
             paynes
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             greater
             iudgement
             then
             our selfe
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             helpe
             and
             cōfort
             of
             the
             simplest
             sorte
             .
             Who
             in
             this
             mayne
             point
             of
             salvation
             ,
             may
             (
             through
             the
             diversitie
             of
             opinions
             )
             be
             brought
             in
             danger
             of
             destruction
             .
             For
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             life
             to
             anie
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             iustified
             by
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             which
             is
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             it
             must
             followe
             ,
             that
             this
             Iustice
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             put
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             ,
             all
             ground
             and
             certeyntie
             of
             salvation
             ,
             must
             needes
             bee
             also
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             then
             to
             the
             first
             point
             .
             there
             be
             foure
             principall
             different
             opinions
             :
             beside
             the
             opinion
             of
             Osiander
             :
             which
             beeing
             odious
             to
             all
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             devide
             the
             worke
             of
             Iustification
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             :
             Christs
             merit
             and
             mans
             merit
             :
             faith
             and
             works
             :
             grace
             &
             debt
             :
             the
             Law
             &
             the
             Gospell
             :
             but
             in
             divers
             respects
             and
             considerations
             .
             For
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             first
             righteousnes
             (
             which
             they
             esteeme
             nothing
             but
             a
             preparation
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             iustifie
             himself
             ,
             by
             a
             formall
             righteousnes
             infounded
             in
             vs
             by
             grace
             )
             .
             they
             give
             place
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             author
             &
             worker
             :
             and
             to
             his
             grace
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             moving
             him
             :
             and
             vnto
             Christs
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             meriting
             that
             grace
             :
             &
             vnto
             faith
             as
             the
             benefit
             in
             founded
             into
             vs
             by
             grace
             :
             and
             vnto
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             the
             instrument
             whereby
             this
             benefit
             is
             wrought
             in
             vs.
             Yet
             with
             God
             &
             his
             grace
             ,
             they
             ioyne
             man
             in
             this
             worke
             :
             ascribing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             freedome
             of
             will
             ,
             so
             that
             God
             by
             his
             grace
             &
             man
             in
             his
             will
             concurre
             in
             the
             worke
             .
             God
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             helping
             mans
             will
             to
             beleeve
             .
             But
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             second
             righteousnes
             ,
             wherein
             they
             place
             the
             merit
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             they
             seclude
             God
             from
             beeing
             the
             Iustifier
             :
             and
             ascribe
             iustification
             to
             man
             him selfe
             .
             they
             seclude
             grace
             and
             establish
             workes
             of
             free
             will
             ,
             they
             seclude
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             obedience
             ,
             
             and
             place
             them selves
             and
             the
             merit
             of
             their
             owne
             workes
             .
             they
             seclude
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             establish
             working
             :
             and
             for
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             place
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             opinion
             is
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             iustification
             ,
             make
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Iustifier
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             faith
             ,
             but
             as
             our
             worke
             ,
             of
             our
             free
             will
             :
             yet
             not
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             secluding
             Christ
             and
             his
             obedience
             wholy
             from
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             as
             likewise
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             workes
             thereof
             .
             So
             they
             give
             to
             God
             the
             worke
             of
             Iustifying
             :
             but
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             righteousnes
             ,
             they
             wholy
             ascribe
             to
             their
             owne
             worke
             and
             act
             in
             beleeving
             .
             and
             place
             grace
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             Gods
             gracious
             accepting
             of
             mans
             imperfect
             faith
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             perfect
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             Law.
             and
             attribute
             vnto
             the
             merit
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             this
             gracious
             acceptation
             of
             our
             faith
             :
             as
             though
             hee
             had
             dyed
             and
             suffered
             not
             for
             our
             Iustification
             ,
             but
             to
             merit
             and
             obtayne
             at
             Gods
             hande
             ,
             that
             our
             owne
             worke
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             should
             bee
             graciously
             accepted
             as
             perfect
             righteousnes
             ,
             albeit
             in
             it selfe
             imperfect
             .
             and
             where
             they
             may
             seeme
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             papist
             in
             asscribing
             righteousnes
             to
             their
             owne
             working
             ,
             they
             thinke
             that
             they
             doe
             sufficientlie
             purge
             them selves
             from
             that
             blott
             by
             this
             subtill
             evasion
             :
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             attribute
             their
             righteousnes
             ,
             to
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             opinion
             ,
             is
             of
             those
             ;
             who
             attribute
             the
             worke
             of
             Iustification
             vnto
             God
             ,
             but
             place
             their
             righteousnes
             ,
             partlie
             in
             their
             faith
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             worke
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             .
             and
             make
             two
             actions
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Iustifying
             .
             In
             the
             one
             whereof
             ,
             they
             give
             place
             vnto
             grace
             :
             in
             the
             other
             not
             .
             The
             first
             action
             is
             the
             imputation
             of
             our
             imperfect
             faith
             ,
             for
             righteousnes
             .
             and
             that
             by
             grace
             .
             The
             second
             action
             is
             the
             imputatiō
             of
             Christs
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             for
             the
             supplying
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             wanting
             in
             our
             imperfect
             faith
             ,
             for
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Iustice
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             three
             opinions
             ,
             doe
             attribute
             Mans
             righteousnes
             ,
             either
             wholy
             or
             in
             parte
             to
             his
             owne
             working
             ,
             The
             first
             and
             last
             doe
             ioyne
             grace
             &
             merit
             together
             in
             Iustification
             .
             Which
             things
             are
             most
             contrarie
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             whether
             the
             workes
             bee
             of
             nature
             or
             of
             grace
             :
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             opinion
             ,
             is
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             attribute
             the
             worke
             of
             Iustification
             to
             God
             alone
             :
             and
             placeth
             our
             righteousnes
             onely
             in
             Christes
             obedience
             :
             and
             doe
             acknowledge
             saith
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             applying
             and
             apprehending
             instrument
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             :
             and
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             instrument
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             all
             to
             be
             of
             grace
             .
             because
             God
             ,
             giveth
             Christ
             ,
             to
             bee
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             grace
             :
             and
             imputes
             his
             obedience
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             grace
             :
             and
             by
             grace
             ,
             giveth
             vs
             faith
             ,
             and
             vnto
             faith
             the
             Gospell
             .
             so
             that
             they
             attribute
             the
             whole
             prayse
             of
             the
             Iustification
             vnto
             God
             :
             and
             place
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             :
             secluding
             all
             workes
             of
             men
             ,
             eyther
             of
             the
             Lawe
             or
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             cause
             ,
             moving
             God
             to
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             by
             Christes
             obedience
             :
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             giving
             of
             vs
             faith
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             opinion
             only
             agreeth
             with
             the
             trueth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XXI
             .
          
           
             NOw
             we
             come
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             wherein
             especially
             stands
             the
             chiefest
             controversies
             ,
             whereby
             the
             trueth
             of
             Iustification
             is
             most
             darkened
             .
             which
             we
             will
             reduce
             all
             ,
             to
             these
             foure
             points
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             shal
             be
             ,
             touching
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             shal
             be
             ,
             touching
             the
             materiall
             cause
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             shal
             be
             ,
             touching
             the
             formall
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             shal
             be
             ,
             touching
             the
             subiect
             ,
             that
             is
             iustified
             .
          
           
             Vnder
             these
             foure
             are
             comprehended
             the
             chiefe
             controversies
             touching
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             touching
             the
             finall
             cause
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             disagreement
             :
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             need
             to
             speake
             much
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             because
             it
             serves
             to
             cleare
             that
             which
             we
             have
             so
             much
             insisted
             in
             before
             ,
             touching
             the
             order
             of
             Adoption
             and
             Iustification
             ,
             we
             will
             speake
             something
             thereof
             ,
             after
             the
             other
             foure
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             touching
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             the
             controversie
             is
             only
             with
             the
             Papistes
             :
             for
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             albeit
             they
             agree
             with
             vs
             in
             parte
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             shew
             :
             yet
             they
             disagree
             
             from
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             chiefest
             substance
             of
             this
             question
             .
             For
             wee
             saye
             ,
             that
             God
             onely
             doeth
             Iustifie
             :
             but
             they
             ,
             albeit
             they
             graunt
             the
             first
             Iustification
             to
             God
             in
             parte
             ,
             yet
             they
             asscribe
             the
             second
             Iustification
             (
             wherein
             they
             place
             the
             merit
             of
             eternall
             life
             )
             wholy
             to
             man
             him selfe
             .
             Now
             for
             discussing
             this
             controversie
             ,
             wee
             have
             three
             thinges
             that
             may
             sufficientlie
             cleare
             our
             iudgement
             therein
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             manner
             and
             forme
             of
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             touching
             the
             Iustification
             of
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             declaring
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Iustifies
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             worke
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             speaking
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             even
             whereas
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             bee
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             speakes
             passivelie
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             never
             activelie
             :
             to
             shewe
             it
             is
             a
             worke
             which
             he
             him selfe
             doeth
             not
             ,
             but
             which
             is
             done
             vnto
             him
             by
             another
             .
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             3.
             vers
             .
             20.
             by
             the
             
               workes
               of
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               shall
               no
               flesh
               bee
               iustified
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Gal.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               Knowing
               that
               a
               man
               is
               not
               Iustified
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Gall.
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               yee
               are
               abolished
               from
               Christ
               ,
               who
               soever
               are
               Iustified
               by
               the
               Lawe
               .
            
             As
             likewise
             ,
             when
             Iustification
             is
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             ,
             the
             same
             passive
             forme
             of
             speach
             is
             vsed
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             3.
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               VVe
               conclude
               then
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               Iustified
               by
               faith
               ,
               without
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Lawe
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             
               Being
               then
               Iustified
               by
               faith
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             Tit.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             
               That
               beeing
               Iustified
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Which
             forme
             of
             speech
             is
             most
             cleerely
             vsed
             ,
             Matt.
             chap.
             12.
             v.
             37.
             
             
               For
               by
               thy
               wordes
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               iustified
               :
               and
               by
               thy
               wordes
               ,
               thou
               shale
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             All
             these
             testimonies
             doe
             shew
             plainlie
             ,
             that
             the
             worke
             of
             Iustification
             is
             not
             the
             worke
             of
             man
             him selfe
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             other
             :
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             chap
             ,
             16.
             15.
             layes
             this
             to
             the
             Pharises
             charge
             ,
             as
             a
             speciall
             iniquitie
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Yee
               are
               those
               who
               iustifie
               your selves
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             a
             man
             in
             iudging
             him selfe
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             one
             man
             in
             iudging
             an
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             by
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             4.
             10.
             13.
             
             where
             he
             takes
             al
             power
             from
             all
             men
             of
             iudging
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             testimonie
             touching
             him selfe
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             1.
             
             Corint
             .
             cha
             .
             4.
             ver
             .
             3.
             whereby
             he
             cleereth
             both
             these
             pointes
             ,
             to
             witt
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             man
             had
             power
             to
             iudge
             him
             :
             and
             that
             he
             had
             no
             power
             to
             iudge
             him selfe
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               I
               passe
               little
               to
               be
               iudged
               of
               you
               ,
               or
               of
               mans
               iudgement
               ,
               no
               I
               iudge
               not
               my
               owne
               selfe
               .
            
             In
             which
             places
             ,
             all
             power
             of
             iudging
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             referred
             either
             to
             iustifying
             or
             condemning
             ,
             in
             pardoning
             ,
             or
             not
             pardoning
             sinne
             ,
             in
             the
             absolving
             or
             not
             absolving
             from
             sinne
             ,
             is
             vtterly
             taken
             from
             all
             men
             ,
             whether
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             selves
             or
             others
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             second
             grounde
             ,
             which
             cleereth
             who
             it
             is
             that
             Iustifies
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             whereof
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             giveth
             more
             cleere
             testimonie
             then
             of
             this
             :
             still
             affirming
             ,
             that
             is
             is
             God
             onely
             ,
             who
             Iustifieth
             :
             as
             is
             manifest
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             33.
             where
             expressely
             it
             is
             sayde
             :
             
               It
               is
               GOD
               that
               Iustifieth
            
             :
             and
             in
             that
             same
             Chapter
             30.
             verse
             ,
             it
             is
             saide
             :
             
               Those
               whom
               hee
               hath
               predestinate
               ,
               those
               hee
               hath
               called
               :
               and
               whom
               hee
               hath
               called
               ,
               those
               also
               hee
               hath
               iustified
               .
            
             which
             place
             sheweth
             playnely
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             belong
             to
             none
             but
             to
             God
             alone
             .
             seeing
             that
             he
             who
             iustifieth
             ,
             must
             bee
             he
             who
             calleth
             ,
             and
             hee
             who
             calleth
             must
             be
             he
             who
             predestinateth
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             God.
             And
             againe
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             giveth
             a
             cleere
             testimonie
             heereof
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             30.
             saying
             :
             
               For
               God
               is
               one
               who
               shall
               iustifie
               circoncision
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               vncirconcision
               thorough
               faith
               .
            
             The
             like
             testimonie
             is
             conteyned
             ,
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             cha
             .
             4.
             vers
             .
             4.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             sayeth
             :
             
               Hee
               that
               iudgeth
               mee
               is
               the
               Lorde
               .
            
             Therefore
             sayeth
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             14.
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             
               That
               every
               one
               of
               vs
               shall
               give
               accompt
               of
               him selfe
               vnto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Nowe
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             third
             ground
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Iustification
             it selfe
             :
             which
             is
             not
             (
             as
             some
             interprete
             it
             to
             be
             )
             the
             making
             of
             vs
             inhesively
             iust
             ,
             by
             renovation
             ,
             or
             change
             of
             our
             nature
             :
             as
             though
             the
             word
             Iustificare
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             Iustifie
             ,
             did
             signifie
             ,
             
               Iustum
               facere
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             just
             .
             By
             which
             opinion
             ,
             our
             Iustificatiō
             ,
             and
             our
             Sanctification
             ,
             are
             confounded
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             thinge
             .
             As
             though
             to
             Iustifie
             were
             the
             action
             of
             GOD
             ,
             in
             regeneratinge
             and
             recreatinge
             vs
             :
             
             whereas
             it
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             iudging
             vs.
             so
             that
             Iustificar●
             doeth
             signifie
             
               Iustum
               pronuntiare
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             righteous
             ,
             which
             is
             manifest
             by
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Iustification
             is
             opposed
             to
             condemnation
             :
             as
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             testimonie
             cited
             before
             ,
             Mat.
             12.
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             description
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             where
             sometymes
             it
             is
             defined
             to
             consist
             ,
             in
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             sometymes
             in
             the
             forgiving
             of
             wickednes
             ,
             in
             the
             covering
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             imputing
             of
             iniquitie
             :
             sometyme
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             Which
             all
             doe
             prove
             manifestly
             ,
             that
             Iustification
             is
             the
             Action
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Iudge
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             in
             absolving
             man
             from
             sinne
             and
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             vnto
             God
             onely
             it
             belongeth
             to
             Iustifie
             .
             and
             that
             for
             two
             speciall
             reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             onely
             Iudge
             of
             all
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.
             23.
             
             And
             therefore
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             it
             is
             sayd
             :
             
               He
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               in
               the
               which
               he
               will
               iudge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousnes
               .
            
             Of
             which
             day
             the
             Apostle
             also
             speaketh
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             16.
             and
             the
             reason
             heereof
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             7.
             8.
             to
             witt
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             our
             onely
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             both
             live
             and
             die
             :
             and
             therefore
             according
             as
             in
             that
             same
             place
             the
             Apostle
             concludes
             ,
             
               VVe
               all
               shall
               appeare
               before
               the
               iudgement
               seate
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               vs
               shall
               give
               accompt
               of
               him selfe
               to
               God.
            
             Whereby
             it
             is
             cleere
             ,
             seeing
             God
             is
             the
             onely
             Iudge
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             to
             iustifie
             and
             to
             cōdemne
             ,
             must
             onely
             belonge
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             is
             :
             seeing
             Iustification
             consistes
             in
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             not
             imputing
             of
             iniquitie
             :
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             ,
             except
             God
             alone
             ,
             can
             iustifie
             :
             because
             none
             save
             God
             alone
             ,
             can
             forgive
             sinne
             ,
             as
             is
             cleere
             ,
             Mark.
             2.
             7.
             and
             Luke
             5.
             21.
             therefore
             doeth
             the
             Lord
             him selfe
             saye
             ,
             Esa
             .
             43.
             25.
             
             
               I
               ,
               even
               I
               am
               he
               that
               putteth
               away
               thy
               iniquities
               for
               myne
               owne
               sake
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             44.
             
               cha
               .
               vers
               22.
               
               I
               have
               put
               away
               thy
               transgressions
               like
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               thy
               sinnes
               as
               a
               mist
               .
            
             Likewise
             David
             doth
             attribute
             the
             not
             imputing
             of
             iniquitie
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal
             .
             31.
             2.
             saying
             :
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               
               imputeth
               not
               iniquitie
               .
            
             which
             also
             the
             Apostle
             cleerely
             sheweth
             ,
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             5.
             19.
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               world
               to
               him selfe
               ,
               not
               imputing
               to
               them
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             whereas
             it
             might
             seeme
             ,
             that
             in
             treating
             of
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             we
             should
             speake
             not
             onely
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             his
             grace
             :
             yet
             because
             the
             question
             touching
             his
             grace
             ,
             doeth
             also
             fitly
             belong
             to
             the
             formall
             cause
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             referre
             it
             vnto
             that
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XXII
             .
          
           
             NOw
             followeth
             that
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             materiall
             cause
             .
             and
             in
             this
             pointe
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             former
             thinges
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             easilie
             gathered
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             foure
             different
             opinions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             done
             by
             man
             ,
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             onely
             act
             of
             mans
             heart
             in
             beleeving
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             that
             partly
             faith
             ,
             and
             partly
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             is
             ,
             that
             onely
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             obedience
             ,
             is
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             The
             vanitie
             of
             the
             first
             3.
             opinions
             will
             more
             fully
             appeare
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             iustification
             ,
             &
             when
             we
             shall
             treat
             of
             Iustificatiō
             it selfe
             :
             as
             likewise
             when
             we
             shall
             cleere
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             fourth
             opinion
             :
             therefore
             we
             wil
             speak
             the
             more
             shortlie
             of
             them
             now
             .
          
           
             Against
             all
             three
             ,
             this
             ground
             generally
             serveth
             ,
             to
             witt
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             iustified
             before
             God
             ,
             by
             any
             worke
             inherent
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             done
             by
             him selfe
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             nature
             or
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             :
             If
             man
             be
             iustified
             in
             any
             sorte
             by
             workes
             ,
             Iustification
             can
             not
             be
             by
             grace
             ,
             according
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               of
               workes
               ,
               els
               were
               grace
               no
               more
               grace
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               of
               workes
               ▪
               it
               is
               no
               more
               grace
               ,
               els
               were
               worke
               no
               more
               worke
               .
            
             Thus
             none
             of
             these
             three
             formost
             opinions
             can
             stande
             :
             excepte
             we
             will
             destroy
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             abolish
             it
             altogether
             frō
             the
             worke
             
             of
             Iustification
             :
             for
             grace
             and
             workes
             ,
             (
             even
             though
             they
             bee
             of
             grace
             )
             can
             never
             stande
             together
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             Iustification
             .
             Which
             also
             manifesteth
             ,
             the
             grosse
             impietie
             of
             all
             these
             three
             opinions
             ,
             in
             placing
             faith
             either
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             parte
             ,
             in
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             our
             owne
             worke
             :
             seeing
             by
             no
             worke
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             can
             man
             possibly
             be
             iustified
             .
             For
             otherwise
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             Christ
             must
             have
             died
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             our
             righteousnes
             consisteth
             not
             in
             Gods
             acceptation
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             proceeds
             from
             vs
             to
             Godward
             :
             but
             in
             Gods
             imputation
             of
             that
             that
             comes
             from
             him
             to
             vsward
             by
             his
             gift
             .
             as
             is
             cleere
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             where
             our
             righteousnes
             is
             still
             called
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             &
             we
             are
             saide
             to
             receyve
             righteousnes
             as
             a
             gift
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             no
             worke
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             heart
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             our
             act
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             is
             an
             action
             passing
             from
             vs
             to
             God-ward
             :
             and
             being
             attributed
             (
             as
             it
             is
             by
             them
             )
             to
             mans
             free
             will
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             the
             worke
             of
             man
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             worke
             of
             the
             Law
             what
             soever
             .
             But
             our
             righteousnes
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             man
             :
             because
             it
             goeth
             not
             from
             vs
             towardes
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             commeth
             from
             him
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             iust
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             but
             in
             another
             .
             For
             among
             men
             there
             is
             none
             righteous
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             ,
             Psal
             .
             14.
             
             But
             if
             that
             whereby
             hee
             is
             iustified
             ,
             &
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             righteousnes
             bee
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             onely
             bee
             iust
             ,
             but
             iust
             in
             him selfe
             :
             which
             both
             doe
             playnely
             contradict
             the
             trueth
             of
             God
             :
             which
             plainlie
             denies
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             man
             righteous
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             man
             is
             made
             righteous
             in
             him selfe
             :
             but
             whom
             soever
             God
             iustifieth
             ,
             he
             iustifieth
             them
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             Iustification
             consisting
             in
             the
             remission
             of
             sinne
             :
             it
             can
             not
             possibly
             stande
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             direct
             contrarie
             .
             But
             all
             these
             three
             opinions
             maketh
             it
             stande
             in
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Gods
             acceptation
             of
             obedience
             .
             For
             whether
             the
             Lorde
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             for
             doeing
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             
             Lawe
             ,
             or
             for
             fulfilling
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             required
             by
             God
             of
             vs
             vnto
             Iustification
             :
             it
             is
             alwayes
             for
             and
             by
             our
             obedience
             that
             he
             iustifieth
             vs.
             so
             that
             Iustification
             ,
             shall
             never
             consist
             in
             pardoning
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             covering
             of
             iniquitie
             :
             but
             by
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             in
             the
             acceptation
             of
             obedience
             .
             Which
             saying
             is
             so
             impious
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             devised
             more
             contrarie
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             mans
             salvation
             .
          
           
             These
             groundes
             serve
             generally
             to
             shewe
             the
             wickednes
             of
             all
             these
             three
             opinions
             .
             Nowe
             we
             come
             to
             speake
             somwhat
             concerning
             the
             first
             alone
             .
             against
             which
             these
             groundes
             conteyned
             in
             scripture
             ,
             shall
             sufficiētly
             serve
             :
             of
             which
             divers
             make
             against
             the
             rest
             also
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             which
             excludes
             not
             mans
             gloriation
             ,
             can
             not
             have
             place
             in
             his
             righteousnes
             :
             for
             God
             will
             have
             no
             flesh
             to
             glory
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             except
             in
             him
             alone
             :
             wherevppon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             bee
             iustified
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             27.
             gloriation
             is
             not
             excluded
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             workes
             .
             
               For
               if
               Abraham
               was
               iustified
               by
               workes
               ,
               hee
               hath
               wherein
               to
               glory
               ,
            
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             2.
             and
             the
             reason
             heere
             of
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             fourth
             verse
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               That
               to
               him
               that
               worketh
               ,
               the
               wages
               is
               not
               compted
               by
               favour
               ,
               but
               by
               debt
               .
            
             Wherevpon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             if
             man
             bee
             iustified
             by
             workes
             ,
             he
             hath
             wherein
             to
             glorie
             :
             because
             he
             is
             not
             iustified
             by
             grace
             ,
             but
             by
             deservinge
             :
             and
             Gods
             iustifying
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             worke
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             but
             a
             worke
             ,
             which
             hee
             is
             indebted
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             same
             very
             thing
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             doeth
             meane
             by
             their
             merit
             
               ex
               condigno
            
             .
             whereby
             Gods
             free
             grace
             iniustification
             is
             quite
             overthrowen
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             man
             can
             not
             be
             iustified
             ,
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             of
             none
             effect
             :
             but
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Gallat
             .
             chapter
             2.
             verse
             21.
             
             
               If
               righteousnes
               bee
               by
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               then
               Christ
               hath
               died
               without
               a
               cause
               .
            
             Which
             place
             doeth
             evidently
             convince
             them
             all
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             proove
             them
             all
             to
             bee
             enimies
             to
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             make
             righteousnes
             to
             bee
             by
             any
             other
             thinge
             then
             by
             his
             death
             :
             for
             if
             Christ
             died
             without
             a
             cause
             ,
             if
             righteousnes
             bee
             by
             the
             Lawe
             :
             
             he
             must
             have
             much
             more
             died
             in
             vaine
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             by
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             For
             righteousnes
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             we
             may
             perceyve
             ,
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             place
             our
             righteousnes
             in
             faith
             properly
             taken
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             acte
             of
             our
             heart
             :
             without
             relation
             of
             it
             as
             an
             apprehending
             instrument
             vnto
             Christ
             :
             is
             much
             more
             pernitious
             ,
             then
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Papistes
             .
             and
             that
             by
             cleere
             evidence
             of
             both
             their
             doctrines
             cōpared
             together
             .
             For
             the
             Papist
             placeth
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             conteynes
             in
             it selfe
             perfect
             righteousnes
             in
             deed
             :
             so
             that
             if
             their
             other
             ground
             could
             holde
             (
             wherein
             also
             the
             other
             sorte
             doeth
             agree
             with
             them
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             in
             mans
             power
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             certaynlie
             they
             should
             be
             iustified
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             
               the
               doers
               of
               the
               Lawe
               shal
               be
               iustified
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               And
               if
               there
               had
               bene
               a
               lawe
               given
               which
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               surely
               righteousnes
               should
               haue
               bene
               by
               the
               Lawe
               ,
            
             sayeth
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             21.
             
             But
             these
             other
             men
             ,
             doe
             place
             their
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             they
             them selves
             confesse
             to
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             contayne
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             perfect
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             when
             ,
             faith
             is
             not
             relatively
             or
             instrumentally
             taken
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             apprehended
             by
             it
             :
             it
             can
             never
             contayne
             perfect
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             can
             never
             iustifie
             vs
             by
             it
             :
             For
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             is
             iust
             ,
             and
             
               according
               to
               trueth
            
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             2.
             and
             5.
             verses
             .
             and
             the
             Lord
             
               shall
               iudge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousnes
               ,
            
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             of
             which
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             much
             more
             iniquitie
             ,
             in
             these
             mens
             opinion
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Papistes
             :
             because
             they
             wittingly
             lay
             a
             ground
             to
             them selves
             ,
             touching
             iustification
             :
             wherein
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Gods
             iudgement
             can
             be
             according
             to
             trueth
             :
             seeing
             they
             make
             him
             to
             iustifie
             them
             ,
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             owne
             confession
             ,
             is
             never
             answerable
             to
             the
             iustice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             iustifie
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             causeth
             wrath
             ,
             and
             makes
             both
             faith
             and
             the
             promise
             vaine
             ,
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             and
             therefore
             righteousnes
             can
             never
             be
             by
             the
             Law.
             For
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             15.
             
             
               The
               Law
               causeth
               wrath
            
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               VVhosoever
               are
               of
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               are
               vnder
               the
               curse
               .
            
             and
             that
             this
             opinion
             doth
             make
             both
             faith
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             none
             
             effect
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             14.
             saying
             .
             
               For
               if
               they
               which
               are
               of
               the
               Lawe
               be
               heires
               ,
               faith
               is
               made
               voide
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Gall.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               if
               the
               inheritance
               be
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               by
               promise
               .
            
             By
             this
             may
             evidently
             appeare
             ,
             the
             grosse
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Papistes
             ,
             who
             doe
             ioyne
             faith
             and
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             Iustification
             :
             which
             two
             can
             never
             more
             stande
             together
             ,
             then
             grace
             and
             workes
             .
             For
             to
             be
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             by
             grace
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             thing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Rom.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               Therefore
               is
               it
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               by
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             whereby
             cōmeth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             which
             maketh
             transgression
             to
             abound
             ,
             and
             which
             includeth
             all
             men
             vnder
             sinne
             ,
             and
             which
             stoppeth
             all
             mouth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             all
             the
             world
             subiect
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             :
             can
             never
             serve
             to
             the
             Iustification
             of
             a
             man.
             Now
             that
             all
             these
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             these
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Rom.
             chap.
             7.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               I
               knew
               not
               sinne
               but
               by
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             20.
             
             
               The
               Lawe
               entered
               in
               therevpon
               that
               the
               transgression
               might
               abound
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Gall.
             3.
             22.
             
             
               But
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               included
               all
               vnder
               sinne
               .
            
             Whereby
             the
             word
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             vnderstood
             the
             Law
             :
             as
             is
             cleer
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             Where
             he
             interpretes
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             he
             had
             convinced
             all
             ,
             both
             Iewes
             and
             Grecians
             ,
             to
             be
             vnder
             sinne
             :
             saying
             ,
             
               Wee
               knowe
               that
               whatsoever
               things
               the
               Law
               speaketh
               ,
               it
               sayeth
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               vnder
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               every
               mouth
               may
               be
               stopped
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               be
               made
               subiect
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God.
            
             And
             that
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             reason
             may
             appeare
             to
             be
             vncontrolable
             :
             The
             20.
             verse
             of
             that
             same
             3.
             chap.
             sheweth
             it
             to
             be
             the
             argument
             ,
             of
             Gods
             owne
             spirit
             :
             when
             as
             the
             Apostle
             concludes
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Therefore
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               shall
               no
               flesh
               be
               iustified
               before
               him
               :
               for
               by
               the
               Law
               commeth
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             opinion
             fighteth
             directly
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             the
             testimonie
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             knowledge
             and
             cōscience
             of
             the
             chiefest
             saints
             of
             God.
             Touching
             Gods
             testimonie
             ,
             it
             is
             cleere
             throughout
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             where
             he
             convinceth
             all
             men
             of
             sinne
             :
             saying
             ,
             
               There
               is
               none
               righteous
               
               no
               not
               one
               ,
               &c.
            
             Rom.
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             witnesses
             :
             
               that
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               shall
               no
               flesh
               bee
               iustified
               before
               him
               .
            
             And
             expresly
             in
             the
             4.
             chap.
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               that
               to
               him
               that
               worketh
               not
               ,
               but
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               that
               iustifieth
               the
               vngodly
               ,
               his
               faith
               is
               imputed
               vnto
               righteousnes
               .
            
             And
             David
             placeth
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             man
             in
             Gods
             imputing
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             without
             workes
             .
             Rom.
             4.
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             expresly
             concludeth
             .
             Gal.
             5.
             4.
             
             
               That
               they
               whosoever
               are
               iustified
               by
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               are
               abolished
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               fallen
               from
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             touching
             the
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             ,
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Saints
             of
             God
             :
             we
             have
             cleer
             testimonies
             from
             them
             .
             Esa
             .
             64.
             6.
             
             
               Wee
               have
               all
               bene
               as
               an
               vncleane
               thing
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               righteousnes
               is
               as
               filthie
               clouts
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             like
             confession
             and
             plaine
             acknowledgment
             wee
             have
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             in
             the
             prayer
             that
             he
             makes
             vnto
             God.
             But
             most
             clearly
             in
             the
             Apostles
             speach
             ,
             touching
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             remanent
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faithfull
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             Gall.
             2.
             15.
             16.
             where
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               VVee
               ,
               who
               are
               by
               nature
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               not
               sinners
               of
               the
               Gentils
               ,
               knowing
               that
               a
               man
               is
               not
               iustified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               even
               we
               have
               beleeved
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               bee
               iustified
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Lawe
               :
               For
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               noe
               flesh
               shall
               bee
               iustified
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             same
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             albeit
             hee
             was
             vnrebukeable
             ,
             touching
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Lawe
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             accompted
             that
             righteousnes
             ,
             to
             bee
             but
             losse
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             cast
             it
             from
             him
             as
             filtie
             dounge
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             gaine
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bee
             found
             in
             him
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             himselfe
             interpreteth
             )
             that
             he
             might
             be
             found
             ,
             not
             having
             his
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             but
             that
             which
             is
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             that
             is
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             .
             Phil.
             chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             wee
             will
             shew
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             vanitie
             ,
             but
             the
             impossibilitie
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             by
             this
             one
             ground
             ,
             which
             is
             cleere
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             next
             and
             immediate
             end
             ,
             of
             our
             iustification
             is
             our
             peace
             and
             recōciliation
             with
             God.
             For
             being
             
             iustified
             ,
             we
             have
             peace
             toward
             God
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             
             And
             therefore
             peace
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             made
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Collos
             .
             1.
             20.
             
             And
             the
             manner
             how
             God
             reconcileth
             ,
             is
             saide
             to
             bee
             by
             iustifying
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
             
               For
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               reconciling
               the
               world
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               not
               imputing
               to
               them
               their
               sinnes
               :
            
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             iustifying
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reconciliation
             betwixt
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             without
             a
             Mediator
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             given
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediator
             .
             Gall.
             3.
             19.
             
             Neither
             is
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Gospell
             confirmed
             ,
             without
             a
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             confirmation
             of
             whatsoever
             covenant
             is
             by
             bloud
             :
             because
             without
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             purgation
             ,
             nor
             iustification
             from
             sinne
             :
             and
             that
             by
             him
             who
             is
             Mediator
             .
             For
             then
             is
             the
             covenant
             of
             Peace
             ,
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             confirmed
             ,
             when
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             hath
             by
             the
             sprinckling
             of
             bloud
             ,
             purged
             away
             all
             filthines
             ,
             and
             obtayned
             full
             remission
             :
             as
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             9.
             to
             the
             Hebr.
             And
             therefore
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             verse
             18.
             
             
               That
               even
               the
               first
               covenant
               ,
               was
               not
               ordayned
               without
               bloud
               .
            
             And
             Moyses
             the
             Mediator
             of
             that
             covenant
             ,
             when
             with
             that
             bloud
             ,
             he
             had
             sprinckled
             all
             the
             people
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Testament
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             Exo.
             24.
             8.
             
             Heb.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             Nowe
             it
             is
             playne
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             is
             our
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             :
             For
             no
             bloud
             ,
             save
             his
             bloud
             alone
             ,
             can
             purge
             vs
             from
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             iustifie
             vs.
             And
             there
             is
             no
             Mediator
             betwixt
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             save
             hee
             alone
             .
             For
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Timoth.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               There
               is
               but
               one
               Mediator
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               even
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               Man.
            
             Whereby
             it
             is
             playne
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             make
             a
             firme
             and
             stable
             covenant
             of
             peace
             ,
             betwixt
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             but
             hee
             alone
             :
             neither
             can
             he
             make
             this
             covenant
             sure
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             meane
             ,
             except
             his
             death
             and
             blood
             shedd
             :
             because
             no
             other
             thing
             in
             heaven
             or
             earth
             ,
             can
             purge
             vs
             ,
             and
             obtaine
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             and
             iustifie
             vs.
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               That
               Christ
               once
               suffered
               for
               sinnes
               
               the
               iust
               for
               the
               vniust
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               vs
               to
               God.
            
             Vpon
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             that
             by
             him
             we
             are
             said
             to
             have
             accesse
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             18.
             and
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Now
             vpon
             all
             these
             grounds
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             gather
             ,
             of
             what
             covenant
             Christ
             is
             Mediator
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             workes
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             thing
             )
             whether
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             never
             made
             any
             other
             covenant
             of
             Peace
             with
             man
             ,
             then
             these
             two
             .
             So
             that
             in
             one
             of
             these
             two
             must
             consist
             ,
             both
             our
             Iustification
             and
             Peace
             with
             God
             :
             and
             of
             which
             soever
             of
             these
             covenants
             ,
             hee
             is
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             them
             soever
             hee
             hath
             confirmed
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             in
             that
             only
             must
             consist
             our
             righteousnes
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             Mediator
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             new
             Testam
             .
             as
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             15.
             where
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               For
               this
               cause
               is
               hee
               also
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               newe
               Testament
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             24.
             
               and
               vnto
               Iesus
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             there
             witnesseth
             in
             the
             12.
             verse
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Priest-hood
               is
               changed
               ,
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               the
               Law
               also
               must
               be
               changed
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             beeing
             a
             Priest
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             (
             vnder
             the
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             )
             but
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             :
             that
             he
             cannot
             possiblie
             bee
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             that
             same
             chap.
             ver
             .
             22.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Mediator
               of
               a
               better
               Testament
               then
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Herevpon
             followeth
             this
             conclusion
             :
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             vaine
             opinion
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             impossible
             ,
             that
             any
             flesh
             can
             ever
             be
             iustified
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lawe
             .
             For
             no
             covenant
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             which
             hee
             hath
             never
             confirmed
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             can
             ever
             possibly
             serve
             to
             our
             Iustification
             :
             but
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             workes
             or
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             Iesus
             is
             no
             wise
             Mediator
             ,
             neither
             hath
             hee
             died
             and
             shed
             his
             bloud
             to
             confirme
             it
             .
             Therefore
             by
             the
             covenant
             of
             workes
             no
             flesh
             shall
             ever
             bee
             iustified
             and
             have
             accesse
             vnto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             NOW
             for
             the
             second
             and
             third
             opinion
             ,
             the
             discussing
             of
             them
             is
             coincident
             with
             the
             points
             following
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             next
             point
             :
             which
             concerneth
             the
             4.
             opinion
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             only
             Christ
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             Whereof
             now
             we
             are
             to
             speake
             ,
             which
             beeing
             sufficiently
             cleered
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             overthrow
             all
             other
             opinions
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             in
             Christ
             alone
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             wee
             are
             :
             first
             ,
             to
             divide
             this
             point
             in
             two
             :
             and
             secondly
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             confirmations
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             partes
             wherein
             this
             point
             is
             to
             be
             divided
             ,
             be
             these
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             nothing
             in
             heaven
             or
             in
             earth
             ,
             in
             man
             or
             without
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             mans
             righteousnes
             before
             God
             ,
             except
             only
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             touching
             that
             ,
             wherein
             in
             particular
             Christ
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             we
             have
             these
             six
             grounds
             shortly
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             which
             is
             made
             by
             God
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             he
             is
             only
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Author
             of
             all
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             as
             there
             is
             no
             man
             righteous
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             be
             righteousnes
             ,
             either
             to
             himselfe
             or
             to
             others
             .
             And
             therefore
             wee
             are
             to
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Creator
             and
             ordayner
             of
             all
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             men
             ,
             hath
             ordayned
             and
             made
             righteousnes
             to
             vs.
             Nowe
             in
             all
             the
             trueth
             of
             God
             ,
             nothing
             is
             ever
             said
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             God
             vnto
             vs
             righteousnes
             ,
             except
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             :
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             are
             iustified
             by
             God
             ,
             except
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             his
             obedience
             .
             Wherevpon
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             must
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
               that
               hee
               is
               made
               of
               God
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               Wisdome
               ,
               Righteousnes
               ,
               Sanctification
               and
               Redemption
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Prophete
             Ierem.
             23
             6.
             
             This
             name
             is
             given
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             by
             the
             which
             the
             
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             call
             him
             :
             while
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               name
               whereby
               they
               shall
               call
               him
               :
               The
               Lord
               our
               righteousnes
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             chapter
             33.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               And
               hee
               that
               shall
               call
               her
               ,
               is
               the
               Lord
               ou●
               righteousnes
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             only
             must
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             only
             is
             all
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             only
             filleth
             all
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             all
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             must
             needes
             be
             our
             only
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             hee
             that
             filleth
             vs
             all
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             must
             needes
             fill
             vs
             likewise
             in
             righteousnes
             .
             Now
             Christ
             only
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             both
             these
             attributed
             vnto
             him
             .
             The
             first
             is
             shewen
             cleerly
             .
             Collos
             .
             3.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             second
             is
             cleerly
             shewen
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             23.
             
             Therefore
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             Act.
             chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             12.
             sayeth
             :
             
               That
               there
               is
               not
               salvation
               in
               any
               other
               .
               For
               among
               men
               ,
               there
               is
               given
               none
               other
               name
               vnder
               heaven
               ,
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             say
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               made
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               God
               in
               him
               .
            
             2
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             As
             likewise
             ,
             
               that
               in
               him
               wee
               are
               made
               perfect
               or
               complete
               .
            
             Col.
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             Therefore
             also
             doeth
             the
             Apostle
             blesse
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             blessing
             vs
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessinges
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             with
             all
             blessinges
             ,
             then
             also
             vndoubtedly
             ,
             with
             righteous
             in
             him
             :
             except
             wee
             will
             denie
             righteousnes
             to
             bee
             one
             of
             the
             spirituall
             blessinges
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             admitteth
             nothing
             to
             bee
             ioyned
             with
             him
             :
             neyther
             hath
             the
             Father
             ordayned
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             have
             parte
             or
             place
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             all
             fulnes
             should
             dwell
             :
             and
             that
             out
             of
             his
             fulnes
             wee
             should
             receyve
             ,
             what
             soever
             grace
             wee
             receyve
             from
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             a
             parte
             of
             that
             preheminence
             which
             Christ
             hath
             in
             all
             thinges
             :
             so
             that
             whosoever
             placeth
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             righteousnes
             in
             any
             thinge
             but
             Christ
             ,
             denieth
             flatly
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             preheminence
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Thirdlie
             ,
             nothing
             can
             bee
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             which
             is
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             redemption
             .
             For
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             3.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               VVee
               are
               iustified
               freely
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               through
               the
               redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               IESVS
               :
            
             Therefore
             is
             it
             that
             
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Redemption
             is
             so
             often
             interpreted
             ,
             to
             bee
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             righteousnes
             ,
             as
             Ephes
             .
             chapt
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             7.
             and
             Colos
             .
             chapt
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             Thereby
             shewing
             vs
             ,
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             consisteth
             of
             that
             same
             ,
             whereof
             consisteth
             our
             Redemption
             .
             And
             it
             is
             cleere
             and
             manifest
             throughout
             all
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             Redemption
             in
             Christ
             alone
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             same
             places
             ,
             cited
             before
             ,
             the
             Redemption
             whereby
             wee
             are
             iustified
             ,
             is
             saide
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             IESVS
             :
             and
             wee
             are
             saide
             to
             have
             Redemption
             in
             him
             .
             Wherevppon
             it
             must
             needes
             followe
             ,
             that
             seeing
             our
             Redemption
             is
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             our
             righteousnes
             must
             also
             bee
             in
             him
             alone
             .
             For
             although
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             it
             bee
             saide
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             never
             saide
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             redeemed
             by
             faith
             :
             or
             that
             our
             Redemption
             is
             in
             faith
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             doeth
             iustifie
             vs
             through
             faith
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             imputes
             faith
             vnto
             righteousnes
             :
             that
             these
             speeches
             ,
             are
             never
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             faith
             ,
             materially
             :
             as
             though
             faith
             properly
             taken
             were
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             before
             God
             :
             except
             wee
             will
             say
             likewise
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             redemption
             :
             which
             no
             man
             is
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             once
             to
             imagine
             .
             For
             nothing
             can
             bee
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             made
             of
             God
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             a
             propitiation
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             saide
             expresly
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             made
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
             2
             Corinth
             .
             chapter
             5.
             verse
             21.
             and
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             have
             redeemed
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             by
             beeing
             made
             a
             curse
             and
             malediction
             for
             vs.
             Gallath
             .
             chapter
             3.
             verse
             13.
             
             All
             to
             shewe
             vs
             that
             nothing
             can
             bee
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Righteousnes
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             made
             both
             sinne
             and
             the
             curse
             due
             to
             sinners
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Which
             two
             thinges
             were
             lively
             and
             openly
             shadowed
             in
             the
             Lawe
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Levit.
             chapt
             .
             16.
             by
             the
             live
             Goat
             :
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
             
               And
               Aaron
               shall
               put
               both
               his
               handes
               vpon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               live-Goat
               ,
               and
               confesse
               over
               him
               all
               the
               iniquities
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               trespasses
               in
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               putting
               them
               vpon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Goat
               ,
               and
               shall
               send
               him
               away
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               man
               appointed
               into
               the
               wildernes
               :
               so
               the
               Goat
               shall
               beare
               vpon
               him
               all
               their
               iniquities
               .
            
             And
             this
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             expresseth
             plainly
             ,
             when
             he
             sayeth
             that
             the
             Lord
             laid
             vpon
             Christ
             the
             iniquities
             of
             vs
             all
             :
             and
             that
             he
             bare
             the
             sinne
             of
             many
             .
             chap.
             53.
             
             As
             also
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               himselfe
               bare
               our
               iniquities
               in
               his
               owne
               body
               vpon
               the
               tree
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
             The
             second
             was
             shadowed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             concerning
             all
             offerings
             for
             sinne
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             when
             the
             trespasser
             had
             laid
             his
             hande
             vpon
             their
             head
             ,
             the
             Priest
             was
             commanded
             to
             kill
             them
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             burne
             them
             with
             fire
             .
             Levit.
             4.
             
             Which
             also
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             expresseth
             ,
             when
             he
             sayeth
             :
             
               that
               hee
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               :
               he
               was
               broken
               for
               our
               iniquities
               :
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               vpon
               him
               .
            
             chap.
             53.
             
             As
             also
             Pet.
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               suffered
               for
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               iust
               for
               the
               vniust
               .
            
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             man
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             that
             these
             things
             can
             bee
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             :
             or
             yet
             to
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             or
             to
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             except
             vnto
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             .
             Therefore
             nothinge
             ,
             save
             he
             alone
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             seeing
             ,
             nothing
             ,
             except
             he
             alone
             ,
             was
             ever
             made
             of
             God
             for
             vs
             ,
             either
             sinne
             ,
             or
             a
             propitiation
             for
             sinne
             ,
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             nothing
             that
             is
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             nothing
             can
             procure
             peace
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             which
             iustifieth
             vs
             ,
             and
             covereth
             our
             iniquities
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             for
             the
             wicked
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             it
             is
             our
             iniquities
             that
             seperates
             vs
             from
             God.
             Esay
             57.
             21.
             and
             59.
             2.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             sayeth
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
               that
               beeing
               iustified
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               toward
               God.
            
             For
             the
             cleanging
             of
             vs
             from
             sinne
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             hatred
             )
             makes
             vs
             to
             be
             reconciled
             vnto
             God.
             Now
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             only
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             called
             our
             peace
             :
             and
             in
             him
             only
             ,
             God
             reconciled
             the
             worlde
             vnto
             himselfe
             :
             and
             that
             by
             iustifying
             vs
             ,
             and
             this
             peace
             &
             reconciliation
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             crosse
             :
             because
             therein
             only
             ,
             we
             have
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             
             and
             therein
             onely
             is
             Christ
             ordayned
             a
             propitiation
             for
             sinne
             .
             Wherevpon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             seeing
             nothing
             is
             our
             peace
             but
             Christ
             onely
             :
             nothing
             can
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             but
             he
             only
             .
             For
             nothing
             but
             righteousnes
             ,
             makes
             peace
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             Fiftlie
             ,
             righteousnes
             and
             life
             ,
             are
             ordayned
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             :
             as
             sinne
             and
             death
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             worlde
             :
             therefore
             is
             it
             that
             Adam
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             effectes
             that
             come
             from
             him
             to
             all
             men
             )
             is
             saide
             to
             be
             the
             Type
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             effectes
             that
             flow
             from
             him
             to
             his
             members
             .
             For
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             one
             man
             ,
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             :
             so
             by
             one
             man
             ,
             righteousnes
             shal
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             worlde
             .
             And
             as
             in
             Adam
             all
             die
             ,
             so
             in
             Christ
             shall
             all
             be
             made
             alive
             .
             According
             to
             which
             ground
             it
             is
             also
             saide
             ,
             That
             as
             we
             have
             borne
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             earthlie
             ,
             so
             shall
             wee
             beare
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             heavenly
             .
             Wherevpon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             except
             Christ
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Righteousnes
             :
             as
             none
             in
             the
             worlde
             ,
             save
             onely
             Adam
             ,
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             sinne
             in
             vs
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             trueth
             in
             Christ
             touching
             righteousnes
             ,
             should
             never
             answer
             to
             the
             Type
             in
             Adam
             ,
             concerning
             sinne
             .
             Therefore
             as
             sinne
             commeth
             from
             Adam
             alone
             vnto
             vs
             all
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             whom
             wee
             have
             all
             sinned
             :
             so
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             commeth
             righteousnes
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             him
             :
             as
             he
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             have
             all
             satisfied
             the
             iustice
             of
             God.
             In
             which
             comparison
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             had
             eyes
             to
             marke
             it
             )
             faith
             never
             hath
             the
             place
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             answeres
             in
             our
             participation
             of
             righteousnes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             being
             partakers
             in
             the
             sinne
             of
             Adam
             .
             For
             as
             wee
             were
             one
             with
             Adam
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             origine
             and
             nature
             were
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             being
             in
             him
             and
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             did
             all
             in
             him
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             transgresse
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             :
             even
             so
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             onely
             we
             are
             vnited
             vnto
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             spiritually
             made
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             ingrafted
             in
             him
             :
             wee
             all
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             did
             satisfie
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             suffering
             .
             Thus
             ,
             our
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             meanes
             thereof
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             from
             our
             communion
             
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             .
             Like
             as
             our
             being
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             from
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             communiō
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             his
             transgression
             .
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             pointe
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             marke
             carefully
             ,
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             vnto
             Daniel
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             vers
             ,
             24.
             
             In
             the
             which
             ,
             an
             appeinted
             tyme
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             for
             the
             finishing
             of
             wickednes
             ,
             the
             sealing
             vp
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             reconciling
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             of
             everlasting
             righteousnes
             in
             the
             worlde
             .
             Thereby
             shewing
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             faith
             can
             bee
             the
             materiall
             righteousnes
             of
             GOD
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             iustified
             .
             For
             then
             ,
             this
             everlasting
             righteousnes
             ,
             should
             have
             beene
             in
             the
             worlde
             ,
             before
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             worlde
             :
             and
             so
             should
             not
             have
             beene
             brought
             in
             by
             him
             .
             For
             faith
             was
             in
             the
             worlde
             ,
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             Adam
             .
             Therefore
             sayeth
             the
             spirit
             of
             GOD
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             ,
             our
             Flders
             obtayned
             good
             report
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             that
             same
             place
             ,
             the
             spirit
             witnesseth
             that
             they
             receyved
             not
             the
             promise
             ,
             distinguishing
             betwixt
             faith
             ,
             and
             Christ
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             The
             one
             whereof
             ,
             that
             is
             faith
             ,
             they
             had
             receyved
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             promise
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             receyved
             :
             because
             Christ
             (
             in
             whom
             their
             blessednes
             was
             promised
             )
             was
             not
             exhibited
             in
             their
             dayes
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             albeit
             by
             faith
             ,
             they
             apprehended
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             hee
             was
             to
             bring
             vnto
             the
             worlde
             at
             his
             comming
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             the
             substance
             and
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             never
             brought
             into
             the
             worlde
             ,
             vnto
             the
             tyme
             ,
             that
             Christ
             IESVS
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             worlde
             .
             Therefore
             doeth
             the
             Lord
             vse
             this
             phrase
             of
             speech
             :
             
               My
               salvation
               is
               at
               hande
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               my
               righteousnes
               to
               bee
               revealed
               ,
            
             Esay
             chapter
             56.
             vers
             1.
             
             According
             vnto
             which
             likewise
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             speaketh
             ,
             
               That
               GOD
               had
               purposed
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               fulnes
               of
               tyme
               ,
               to
               gather
               together
               all
               thinges
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             Eph.
             ch
             .
             1.
             ve
             .
             10.
             
             Which
             the
             same
             Apostle
             declareth
             more
             cleerlie
             ,
             Gallath
             .
             chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             4.
             5.
             saying
             :
             
               But
               when
               the
               fulne
               :
               of
               tyme
               
               was
               come
               ,
               God
               sent
               foorth
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               VVoman
               ,
               and
               made
               vnder
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               redeeme
               them
               which
               were
               vnder
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             the
             verie
             designing
             of
             a
             precise
             tyme
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             into
             the
             worlde
             ,
             declareth
             manifestly
             ,
             that
             that
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             materially
             distinguished
             from
             faith
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             worlde
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             before
             ever
             it
             was
             manifested
             .
             For
             faith
             could
             bee
             in
             the
             worlde
             ,
             and
             apprehende
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             bee
             brought
             into
             the
             worlde
             ,
             long
             before
             it
             came
             :
             as
             well
             as
             nowe
             ,
             long
             after
             that
             righteousnes
             is
             performed
             ,
             it
             can
             lay
             holde
             vppon
             it
             vnto
             iustification
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             nowe
             after
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             :
             did
             ever
             ,
             and
             yet
             doeth
             apprehende
             no
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             day
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             worlde
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             to
             faith
             ,
             to
             apprehende
             righteousnes
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             faith
             ,
             to
             apprehende
             ,
             by
             gone
             righteousnes
             .
             Like
             as
             our
             faith
             ,
             yet
             apprehendeth
             many
             thinges
             to
             come
             .
             as
             specially
             our
             glorification
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             a
             thing
             no
             wise
             manifested
             :
             neither
             shall
             be
             manifested
             ,
             vntill
             Christ
             appeare
             agayne
             in
             his
             second
             comming
             in
             glorie
             .
             This
             same
             grounde
             serveth
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Lawe
             and
             workes
             thereof
             ,
             was
             never
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             seeing
             the
             Lawe
             was
             given
             longe
             before
             Christs
             comming
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             which
             doeth
             not
             make
             manifest
             ,
             God
             to
             be
             iust
             ,
             and
             the
             Iustifier
             :
             can
             never
             possibly
             bee
             that
             righteousnes
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             iustified
             .
             This
             ground
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             Apostles
             wordes
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             where
             hee
             declareth
             the
             ende
             wherefore
             God
             doeth
             manifest
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             ende
             setteth
             foorth
             Christ
             to
             bee
             a
             Propitiation
             by
             faith
             in
             his
             bloud
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             iust
             ,
             and
             the
             iustifier
             of
             him
             that
             is
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             IESVS
             .
             For
             the
             rightousnes
             of
             GOD
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             iustifieth
             vs
             ,
             beeing
             manifested
             ,
             must
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             not
             onely
             declare
             GOD
             to
             bee
             mercifull
             ,
             but
             also
             iust
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             nor
             sufficient
             and
             enough
             ,
             that
             grace
             doe
             shine
             in
             our
             iustification
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             mercie
             towardes
             vs
             :
             
             but
             moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             iustice
             doe
             shine
             in
             our
             iustification
             in
             respect
             of
             GOD
             him selfe
             :
             so
             that
             albeit
             wee
             receyve
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             without
             any
             merit
             ,
             or
             reason
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             of
             Gods
             free
             grace
             toward
             vs
             in
             Christ
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             God
             in
             doeing
             so
             ,
             must
             still
             be
             iust
             .
             For
             as
             sayth
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               
               Shall
               not
               the
               Iudge
               of
               the
               worlde
               doe
               right
               ?
            
             Now
             this
             iustice
             of
             God
             in
             iustifying
             ,
             is
             perceyved
             by
             the
             fight
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             iustifies
             .
             as
             is
             plaine
             by
             that
             speech
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             
             For
             to
             this
             ende
             doeth
             God
             show
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             iust
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             certayne
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             should
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             eyther
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             or
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             worke
             or
             habit
             in
             vs
             :
             GOD
             could
             never
             bee
             seene
             to
             be
             iust
             ,
             in
             iustifying
             of
             vs
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             flesh
             that
             abides
             in
             every
             jot
             that
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Lawe
             of
             God.
             Neyther
             is
             there
             any
             that
             doeth
             it
             .
             And
             concerning
             faith
             ,
             the
             very
             Saints
             them selves
             in
             the
             scriptures
             have
             acknowledged
             their
             faith
             to
             be
             imperfect
             .
             And
             they
             who
             now
             place
             faith
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             doeth
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             is
             not
             answearable
             to
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             :
             because
             it
             is
             not
             full
             and
             perfect
             righteousnes
             .
             but
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             being
             manifested
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             doeth
             let
             vs
             see
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             righteousnes
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             :
             so
             that
             God
             is
             not
             vniust
             ,
             in
             iustifying
             thereby
             .
             seeing
             in
             that
             iustification
             ,
             hee
             iustifieth
             vs
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             in
             it selfe
             is
             a
             righteousnes
             ,
             as
             full
             and
             perfect
             ,
             as
             his
             iustice
             doeth
             require
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             of
             this
             ,
             hath
             forced
             some
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             holde
             our
             righteousnes
             to
             consist
             in
             faith
             :
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             imputed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             owne
             faith
             .
             so
             making
             a
             double
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             iustifying
             .
             one
             gracious
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             faith
             :
             another
             iust
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             this
             ground
             it
             followeth
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             except
             Christ
             alone
             .
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             be
             seene
             to
             be
             iust
             ,
             in
             instifying
             vs
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             ,
             except
             by
             him
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XXIIII
             .
          
           
             IT
             followeth
             now
             that
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             second
             point
             :
             which
             concerneth
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             made
             of
             God
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs
             :
             and
             this
             in
             one
             word
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             is
             saide
             to
             bee
             his
             obedience
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             19
             ,
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               For
               as
               by
               one
               mans
               disobedience
               ,
               many
               were
               made
               sinners
               :
               so
               also
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               many
               shall
               be
               made
               righteous
               :
            
             and
             this
             general
             is
             embraced
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             but
             yet
             in
             a
             threefolde
             different
             sense
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vnderstande
             the
             whole
             worke
             of
             his
             humiliation
             .
             in
             the
             which
             ,
             they
             lay
             three
             groundes
             ,
             wherein
             they
             place
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             Christ
             in
             taking
             vpon
             him
             our
             Nature
             without
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             his
             active
             obedience
             in
             fulfilling
             the
             Lawe
             of
             God
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             his
             passive
             obedience
             in
             submitting
             him selfe
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             of
             these
             actions
             ,
             they
             place
             our
             iustification
             from
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             inborne
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             ,
             they
             place
             our
             Iustification
             from
             all
             our
             actuall
             sinnes
             ,
             both
             of
             commission
             ,
             and
             of
             omission
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             ,
             they
             place
             our
             Iustification
             and
             absolution
             from
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             is
             taken
             ,
             is
             when
             thereby
             his
             active
             and
             passive
             obediēce
             are
             only
             meant
             :
             without
             respect
             of
             the
             integritie
             of
             his
             nature
             :
             and
             this
             twofold
             obedience
             ,
             they
             esteeme
             to
             be
             necessarie
             in
             our
             iustification
             ,
             against
             the
             two
             evills
             wherevnto
             wee
             are
             subiect
             through
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             evill
             of
             sinne
             .
             From
             the
             which
             ,
             they
             esteeme
             vs
             to
             bee
             iustified
             ,
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             Christes
             active
             obedience
             
             in
             fulfilling
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             the
             evill
             of
             punishment
             .
             From
             the
             which
             they
             esteeme
             vs
             to
             be
             iustified
             ,
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             Christes
             passive
             obedience
             in
             his
             death
             and
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             is
             taken
             in
             our
             iustification
             :
             is
             when
             thereby
             the
             passive
             obediēce
             of
             Christ
             only
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             is
             vnderstood
             ,
             by
             the
             imputation
             whereof
             only
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             Christ
             only
             is
             made
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             wee
             are
             iustified
             from
             all
             sinne
             and
             punishment
             thereof
             .
          
           
             These
             three
             opinions
             ,
             agreeing
             all
             in
             the
             mayne
             pointe
             :
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             onely
             Christ
             in
             his
             obedience
             ,
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             )
             may
             well
             (
             without
             any
             contention
             ,
             strife
             or
             scisme
             )
             bee
             tollerated
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             if
             Christian
             modestie
             ,
             humblenes
             of
             mind
             ,
             &
             meeknes
             did
             in
             that
             measure
             possesse
             al
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             support
             one
             another
             in
             love
             :
             and
             studie
             more
             to
             keepe
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             baunde
             of
             peace
             :
             then
             by
             controversies
             of
             disputations
             ,
             to
             engender
             strife
             .
             Especially
             seeing
             none
             of
             these
             opinions
             ,
             overthrowe
             the
             foundation
             :
             or
             yet
             contayneth
             in
             them
             ,
             any
             impietie
             :
             or
             leadeth
             any
             man
             from
             the
             marke
             or
             matter
             of
             his
             righteousnes
             .
             seeing
             all
             three
             ,
             exclude
             all
             things
             ,
             except
             onely
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             from
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             wee
             shall
             consider
             two
             thinges
             distinctlie
             :
             we
             shall
             easilie
             perceyve
             ,
             that
             these
             three
             opinions
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             to
             agree
             in
             one
             :
             and
             that
             none
             of
             them
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             trueth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             two
             things
             which
             are
             distinctly
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             that
             wherein
             standeth
             the
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             imputed
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             of
             these
             thinges
             ,
             which
             are
             requisite
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             For
             these
             two
             thinges
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             confounded
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             made
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             that
             whereby
             he
             is
             made
             meete
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             that
             wherein
             hee
             is
             made
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             Like
             as
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             (
             shadowing
             Christes
             bloud
             )
             is
             to
             bee
             distinguished
             from
             these
             
             thinges
             in
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             Lambes
             bloud
             ,
             to
             serve
             for
             a
             propitiation
             for
             sinne
             .
             For
             the
             properties
             of
             the
             beast
             which
             was
             to
             bee
             sacrifised
             for
             sinne
             :
             are
             to
             bee
             distinguished
             from
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             which
             onely
             was
             carried
             in
             to
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             to
             make
             expiation
             of
             sinnes
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             This
             ground
             being
             considered
             ,
             wee
             shall
             easilie
             perceyve
             ,
             that
             although
             Christ
             ,
             bee
             made
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             one
             particular
             thinge
             :
             yet
             ,
             before
             in
             that
             thinge
             ,
             hee
             can
             bee
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             all
             his
             perfections
             ,
             both
             in
             nature
             and
             action
             is
             required
             .
          
           
             For
             cleering
             hereof
             yet
             more
             :
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             confunded
             ,
             with
             the
             action
             of
             God
             in
             iustifying
             vs
             thereby
             .
             vnto
             the
             which
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             required
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             parte
             nor
             portion
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             .
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             wee
             speake
             of
             the
             action
             of
             our
             iustification
             :
             all
             what
             soever
             is
             conteyned
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             three
             opinions
             ,
             and
             more
             also
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             required
             thereto
             .
             but
             if
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             are
             iustified
             :
             wee
             are
             to
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             .
             Therefore
             it
             shall
             bee
             needfull
             ,
             that
             wee
             consider
             these
             two
             points
             severally
             :
             that
             is
             first
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             wherein
             particularly
             Christ
             is
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             thinges
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             are
             required
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             ende
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             hee
             may
             bee
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             The
             question
             or
             doubt
             seemeth
             chieflie
             to
             arise
             vpon
             the
             worde
             Obedience
             :
             which
             in
             deede
             is
             oftentymes
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             referred
             to
             the
             whole
             worke
             of
             Christs
             humiliation
             :
             even
             from
             his
             conception
             ,
             to
             his
             resurrection
             .
             So
             that
             all
             whatsoever
             hee
             did
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             accompted
             obedience
             vnto
             the
             Father
             .
             Thus
             his
             very
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             takinge
             vppon
             him
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             taking
             of
             it
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             his
             becomming
             vnder
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             his
             taking
             our
             sinnes
             and
             transgressions
             vpon
             him
             ,
             his
             becomming
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             ,
             his
             becomming
             our
             high
             Priest
             ,
             his
             offering
             of
             
             him selfe
             vnto
             the
             Father
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             his
             actions
             ,
             his
             sufferings
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             are
             all
             to
             be
             accompted
             obedience
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             Father
             that
             sent
             him
             into
             the
             worlde
             :
             and
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             to
             doe
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             but
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             that
             sent
             him
             :
             therefore
             he
             witnesseth
             him selfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             spake
             nothing
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             commandement
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             Iohn
             chap.
             12.
             vers
             .
             49.
             the
             same
             hee
             witnesseth
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             chep
             .
             14.
             vers
             .
             31.
             as
             also
             of
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             Iohn
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             18.
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             Christes
             sayings
             and
             doinges
             ,
             are
             parte
             and
             portion
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             albeit
             every
             one
             of
             them
             be
             a
             parte
             of
             his
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             must
             needes
             take
             the
             name
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             strict
             sense
             :
             when
             we
             vnderstand
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             and
             this
             stricter
             sense
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             gather
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             owne
             conceyts
             and
             fantasies
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             expresse
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             ,
             every
             where
             ,
             when
             it
             speakes
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             not
             vnder
             the
             generall
             worde
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             but
             particularly
             ,
             by
             those
             workes
             of
             his
             obedience
             ,
             wherein
             our
             righteousnes
             consisteth
             :
             doeth
             onely
             mention
             his
             sufferinge
             ,
             death
             ,
             or
             laying
             downe
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             his
             bloud
             ,
             or
             his
             oblation
             ,
             or
             offering
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             or
             his
             being
             made
             sinne
             ,
             or
             his
             bearinge
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             phrases
             .
             Which
             all
             signifie
             one
             thing
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             suffering
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             For
             no
             where
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             particularly
             attributed
             to
             any
             other
             action
             of
             Christ
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             bee
             collected
             ,
             to
             consist
             in
             any
             other
             action
             ,
             except
             out
             of
             the
             generall
             worde
             of
             obedience
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             necessitie
             (
             if
             the
             matter
             bee
             well
             waighed
             )
             to
             adde
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             yea
             moreover
             ,
             it
             would
             appeare
             by
             divers
             groundes
             of
             the
             trueth
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             added
             therevnto
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             Which
             groundes
             ,
             we
             will
             shortiy
             touch
             ,
             leaving
             them
             to
             everie
             mans
             consideration
             :
             intending
             no
             wise
             to
             stirre
             vp
             any
             strife
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             this
             matter
             .
             Neyther
             minding
             ,
             vpon
             
             presumption
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             determine
             or
             give
             sentence
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             waight
             but
             only
             to
             communicate
             the
             light
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             for
             their
             helpe
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             for
             their
             hinderance
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ground
             ,
             which
             we
             marke
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             esteeme
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             only
             ,
             wherein
             God
             hath
             purposed
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             ordayned
             ,
             &
             according
             to
             his
             ordaynance
             ,
             set
             forth
             ,
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             and
             propitiation
             .
             Nowe
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             cleerely
             sett
             downe
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Col.
             chap
             ,
             1.
             ver
             .
             19.
             20.
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             :
             
               It
               pleased
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               should
               all
               fulnes
               dwell
               :
               and
               by
               him
               to
               reconcile
               all
               things
               vnto
               him selfe
               :
               making
               peace
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               his
               crosse
               .
            
             The
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             conforme
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             may
             be
             received
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             that
             
               we
               are
               redeemed
               or
               ransomed
               ,
               by
               the
               precious
               blond
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lambe
               vndefiled
               and
               without
               spot
               :
               ordayned
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               was
               .
            
             His
             setting
             him
             foorth
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             and
             ordinance
             ,
             is
             declared
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             25.
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             :
             
               whom
               God
               sett
               foorth
               before
               a
               propitiation
               ,
               by
               faith
               ,
               in
               his
               bloud
               :
               to
               shewe
               his
               righteousnes
               .
            
             All
             which
             places
             ,
             are
             in
             all
             appearance
             ,
             to
             be
             interpreted
             of
             the
             eternall
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             and
             peace
             :
             although
             our
             vulgar
             translations
             doe
             interprete
             that
             place
             of
             Peter
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             Gods
             ordināce
             :
             and
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Rom.
             to
             bee
             ,
             of
             the
             Lords
             setting
             foorth
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Lawe
             .
             Yet
             all
             serveth
             to
             one
             purpose
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             declare
             that
             God
             hath
             purposed
             and
             ordayned
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             as
             all
             these
             three
             places
             doe
             expreslie
             witnes
             .
             And
             if
             we
             shal
             take
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             properly
             signifieth
             fore-purposed
             )
             in
             that
             signification
             wherein
             it
             is
             commonly
             rendered
             (
             that
             is
             to
             sett
             foorth
             )
             wee
             shall
             finde
             nothing
             in
             all
             the
             ceremonies
             and
             types
             of
             Gods
             Lawe
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             was
             set
             out
             or
             shadowed
             to
             be
             our
             propitiation
             and
             attoneme●●
             except
             only
             his
             death
             and
             bloud
             .
             For
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               bloud
               ,
               ther●●●
               no
               remission
               :
            
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Lawe
             almost
             all
             things
             
               were
               purged
               by
               blond
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             chapt
             .
             9.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             attributeth
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             vnto
             his
             bloud
             onely
             ,
             in
             
             many
             and
             divers
             places
             .
             as
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             5.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             Ephes
             .
             chapt
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             Colos
             .
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             14.
             &c.
             And
             this
             grounde
             is
             made
             sure
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             reasoning
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             and
             10.
             chapt
             .
             giving
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             those
             ,
             who
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             can
             never
             receyve
             grace
             ,
             nor
             bee
             renewed
             by
             repentance
             .
             Which
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             remayneth
             no
             more
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             :
             seeing
             Christ
             can
             die
             no
             more
             ,
             neither
             bee
             exposed
             any
             more
             to
             ignominie
             and
             shame
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             speech
             ,
             wee
             may
             most
             surely
             gather
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             appointed
             our
             righteousnes
             and
             peace
             ,
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             death
             and
             bloud
             of
             his
             crosse
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             might
             be
             obtayned
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             have
             concluded
             impossibilitie
             of
             remission
             of
             that
             sinne
             ,
             vpon
             that
             onely
             grounde
             ,
             that
             Christ
             could
             be
             crucified
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             This
             same
             is
             yet
             further
             confirmed
             ,
             by
             those
             thinges
             wherein
             Adam
             as
             the
             Type
             and
             figure
             ,
             is
             compare
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             5.
             
             For
             not
             onely
             is
             one
             man
             ,
             compared
             vnto
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             sinne
             and
             transgresgression
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             man
             :
             but
             also
             ,
             one
             transgression
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             committed
             but
             once
             ,
             to
             one
             obedience
             ,
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             performed
             but
             once
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             sayde
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               That
               by
               one
               offeringe
               ,
               hee
               hath
               consecrated
               vs
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             againe
             .
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               VVee
               are
               sanctified
               by
               the
               offeringe
               of
               IESVS
               Crist
               once
               made
               .
            
             Even
             as
             Adam
             (
             albeit
             thereafter
             hee
             committed
             many
             transgressions
             ,
             whereof
             none
             of
             his
             seede
             is
             guiltie
             )
             did
             never
             transgresse
             but
             once
             the
             cōmandement
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
             Which
             one
             disobedience
             ,
             once
             committed
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             sinne
             and
             transgression
             of
             Adam
             ,
             that
             makes
             vs
             sinners
             in
             him
             :
             and
             this
             Type
             ,
             is
             a
             cleere
             evidence
             ,
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             purpose
             ,
             touching
             our
             righteousnes
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             :
             as
             all
             Types
             whatsoever
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             evidences
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             in
             that
             whereof
             they
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             Types
             .
             Now
             this
             Type
             ,
             doth
             shewe
             vs
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             :
             (
             as
             witnesseth
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             )
             touching
             our
             righteousnes
             in
             foure
             pointes
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             should
             proceede
             from
             one
             man
             IESVS
             Christ
             :
             like
             as
             sinne
             entered
             into
             the
             world
             by
             one
             man
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             should
             consist
             ,
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             that
             one
             man
             ,
             like
             as
             our
             commune
             sinfulnes
             ,
             doth
             consist
             in
             the
             disobedience
             of
             one
             man
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             should
             consist
             ,
             in
             one
             obedience
             onely
             ,
             of
             that
             one
             man
             Christ
             :
             like
             as
             our
             sinfulnes
             doeth
             consist
             ,
             in
             one
             onely
             disobedience
             ,
             of
             that
             one
             man
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             should
             consist
             ,
             in
             the
             onely
             one
             obedience
             ,
             of
             that
             one
             man
             ,
             once
             onely
             performed
             :
             like
             as
             our
             sinfulnes
             ,
             did
             consist
             ,
             in
             that
             onely
             one
             disobedience
             ,
             of
             that
             one
             man
             Adam
             ,
             once
             onely
             committed
             .
             Therefore
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
               As
               it
               is
               appointed
               vnto
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               once
               die
               :
               so
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               many
               ,
            
             Heb.
             chapt
             .
             9.
             vers
             .
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Thus
             if
             God
             had
             given
             no
             other
             Type
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             Adam
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             that
             GOD
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             did
             neither
             purpose
             ,
             nor
             ordayne
             ,
             nor
             set
             forth
             Christ
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             propitiation
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             death
             and
             bloud
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             grounde
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             proves
             this
             assertion
             ,
             to
             bee
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             :
             is
             the
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             .
             Which
             are
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lordes
               Supper
            
             .
             Which
             are
             called
             the
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             :
             because
             they
             doe
             first
             signifie
             and
             represent
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             ,
             whereby
             (
             being
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             )
             we
             are
             iustified
             .
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             they
             seale
             and
             confirme
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             righteousnes
             is
             ours
             .
             so
             that
             they
             are
             appointed
             vnto
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             cleere
             documents
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             may
             see
             and
             perceyve
             most
             evidently
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             in
             them
             ,
             nothing
             but
             water
             and
             the
             washing
             thereby
             :
             and
             bread
             broken
             ,
             and
             wine
             poured
             out
             with
             eating
             &
             drinking
             thereof
             ,
             is
             set
             before
             vs
             ,
             as
             either
             the
             signes
             or
             seales
             of
             our
             
             righteousnes
             .
             To
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             consists
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             Christs
             bloud
             shed
             ,
             and
             sprinkled
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             body
             broken
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             his
             bloud
             communicated
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             most
             certayne
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             had
             bene
             any
             other
             thing
             in
             his
             obedience
             :
             in
             which
             had
             consisted
             any
             part
             or
             portion
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             he
             would
             likewise
             have
             left
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             to
             bee
             remembred
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             vsed
             by
             vs
             ,
             for
             our
             instruction
             and
             comfort
             .
             For
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             to
             bee
             any
             part
             or
             portion
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             in
             Christ
             :
             wherof
             Christ
             himselfe
             hath
             institute
             ,
             neither
             signe
             nor
             seale
             .
          
           
             This
             ground
             is
             confirmed
             further
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             divers
             sentences
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             touching
             Baptisme
             :
             which
             beeing
             answerable
             vnto
             circumcision
             ,
             is
             most
             properly
             ,
             both
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             .
             In
             which
             sentences
             ,
             Baptisme
             is
             made
             to
             have
             referēce
             to
             no
             part
             of
             Christs
             obediēce
             except
             vnto
             his
             death
             only
             .
             as
             is
             manifest
             Rom.
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               knowe
               yee
               not
               that
               all
               wee
               which
               have
               bene
               baptised
               into
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               have
               bene
               Baptised
               into
               his
               death
               .
            
             Therefore
             also
             ,
             this
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             13.
             taketh
             his
             argument
             from
             no
             parte
             of
             Christs
             obedience
             ,
             but
             his
             death
             only
             ,
             and
             from
             Baptisme
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             his
             death
             and
             suffering
             ,
             to
             remove
             the
             schismes
             and
             divisions
             ,
             that
             were
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Was
               Paul
               crncified
               for
               you
               ,
               or
               were
               ye
               Baptised
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Paul
               ?
            
             For
             which
             cause
             also
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Eph.
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             25.
             26.
             27.
             doth
             wholly
             attribute
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             iustification
             &
             purgation
             from
             sinne
             ,
             vnto
             Christs
             giving
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             death
             for
             vs
             :
             the
             vertue
             whereof
             ,
             hee
             makes
             to
             bee
             applied
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             ,
             through
             the
             word
             .
             And
             this
             point
             is
             most
             cleere
             ,
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             who
             sheweth
             the
             veritie
             hereof
             ,
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             God
             ,
             towards
             his
             saints
             :
             both
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             and
             now
             after
             .
             For
             hee
             affirmeth
             that
             Noach
             and
             these
             that
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Arck
             ,
             were
             saved
             by
             water
             :
             and
             that
             now
             ,
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             Baptisme
             :
             as
             answering
             in
             analogie
             ,
             to
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             floud
             .
             Thereby
             expresly
             teaching
             vs
             ,
             that
             
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             and
             set
             forth
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             death
             and
             bloud
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             in
             the
             same
             place
             (
             interpreting
             the
             benefite
             that
             redounds
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             Baptisme
             :
             or
             rather
             defining
             what
             Baptisme
             it self
             is
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             saved
             )
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             :
             when
             he
             saith
             
               that
               this
               Baptisme
               ,
               is
               uot
               a
               putting
               away
               of
               their
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               a
               confident
               demanding
               ,
               which
               a
               good
               conscience
               maketh
               vnto
               God.
            
             1
             Epi.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             20.
             and
             21.
             
             Which
             discription
             is
             nothing
             els
             in
             effect
             but
             iustification
             .
             Which
             the
             Apostle
             in
             another
             place
             calleth
             ,
             
               the
               purging
               of
               our
               consciences
               from
               dead
               workes
               ,
            
             Heb.
             chap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
               and
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               our
               harts
               from
               an
               evill
               conscience
               ,
            
             Heb.
             chap.
             10.
             vers
             .
             22.
             which
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             is
             discribed
             from
             the
             effect
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             accesse
             with
             confidence
             vnto
             God
             ,
             in
             calling
             vpon
             him
             as
             our
             Father
             ,
             vpon
             the
             sense
             and
             frelling
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             This
             same
             also
             is
             manifest
             touchinn
             the
             other
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             :
             which
             is
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             Luke
             chap.
             22.
             vers
             .
             19.
             20.
             and
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             24.
             25.
             where
             expounding
             his
             owne
             minde
             ,
             touching
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               that
               the
               bread
               was
               his
               body
               which
               was
               given
               ,
            
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayeth
             ,
             
               which
               was
               broken
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               cup
               was
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               his
               bloud
               ,
               which
               was
               shed
               for
               them
               ,
            
             For
             Iesus
             Christ
             flesh
             and
             his
             bloud
             ,
             are
             vnto
             vs
             no
             righteousnes
             ,
             vntill
             his
             body
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             bloud
             shed
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             for
             vs.
             For
             neither
             did
             hee
             destroy
             the
             Devill
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             death
             :
             nor
             set
             vs
             at
             libertie
             from
             our
             bondage
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             death
             .
             Heb.
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             14.
             15.
             
             Neither
             did
             he
             put
             away
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             himselfe
             .
             Heb.
             chap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             26.
             28.
             
             And
             therefore
             sayeth
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             Ioh.
             chap.
             12.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
               except
               the
               wheat
               corne
               fall
               into
               the
               ground
               and
               die
               ,
               it
               abydeth
               alone
               :
               but
               if
               it
               die
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               many
               fruite
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             by
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             spirit
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             touching
             his
             owne
             death
             ,
             it
             would
             evidently
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             no
             parte
             of
             his
             obedience
             ,
             proceeding
             his
             death
             :
             but
             consisteth
             
             wholly
             in
             the
             onely
             one
             oblation
             of
             him selfe
             vppon
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             grounde
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             confirminge
             this
             pointe
             :
             is
             builded
             vpon
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             interpretation
             of
             his
             minde
             :
             sett
             downe
             ,
             Hebr.
             chapt
             .
             10.
             where
             first
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             40.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ
             is
             cited
             :
             wherein
             hee
             declareth
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             touching
             the
             expiation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             in
             him
             .
             Which
             is
             by
             his
             obedience
             vnto
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             doeing
             his
             will.
             Which
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             expounded
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             10
             ,
             verse
             ,
             in
             these
             wordes
             :
             
               By
               the
               which
               will
               ,
               we
               are
               sanctified
               :
               even
               by
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               once
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             esteemed
             of
             any
             larger
             extent
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             will
             of
             GOD
             which
             hee
             did
             obey
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             wee
             are
             sanctified
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             the
             will
             of
             GOD
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             restrayned
             onely
             to
             the
             offeringe
             of
             Christ
             :
             Surely
             his
             obedience
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             saide
             to
             make
             vs
             righteous
             )
             must
             bee
             of
             no
             larger
             sense
             ,
             except
             we
             will
             be
             wise
             above
             that
             which
             is
             written
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Lordes
             owne
             interpretation
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             minde
             touchinge
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             his
             Sonne
             therevnto
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             are
             iustified
             ,
             will
             not
             serve
             to
             satisfie
             mens
             mindes
             :
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             labour
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             meanes
             ,
             to
             give
             contentement
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             content
             with
             that
             which
             God
             him selfe
             hath
             revealed
             touching
             this
             point
             .
             Whose
             minde
             ,
             must
             needes
             be
             best
             knowne
             to
             him selfe
             :
             and
             in
             the
             which
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             rest
             according
             as
             it
             is
             revealed
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             this
             same
             place
             ,
             is
             the
             vndoubted
             mynde
             of
             God
             him selfe
             :
             it
             may
             evidentlie
             appeare
             ,
             by
             the
             cōstant
             course
             of
             his
             speech
             ,
             set
             down
             thronghout
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             In
             the
             which
             still
             all
             the
             partes
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             touching
             Iustification
             ,
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             Sanctification
             :
             are
             ever
             attributed
             vnto
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ●
             vnto
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             vnto
             his
             crosse
             and
             sacrifice
             of
             him selfe
             .
             
             And
             the
             killinge
             of
             hatred
             ,
             the
             blotting
             out
             of
             the
             hand-writinge
             which
             was
             against
             vs
             :
             the
             removinge
             of
             the
             partition
             wall
             ,
             and
             abolishinge
             of
             all
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             spirituall
             enimies
             :
             is
             still
             attributed
             vnto
             his
             crosse
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             whole
             worde
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             worde
             or
             preachinge
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             first
             Corinth
             .
             chapt
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             speciall
             thinge
             which
             the
             Apostle
             respected
             ,
             in
             preaching
             nothinge
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             him
             crucified
             :
             and
             why
             Christ
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             ,
             in
             wisedome
             of
             wordes
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             not
             bee
             made
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             Which
             should
             make
             vs
             all
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             vnto
             our selves
             ,
             in
             layinge
             downe
             any
             other
             grounde
             ,
             except
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             :
             or
             ioyning
             any
             other
             thing
             vnto
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             least
             wee
             make
             his
             death
             and
             crosse
             of
             none
             effect
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             grounde
             which
             seemeth
             cleerlie
             to
             confirme
             this
             pointe
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             argument
             which
             the
             Apostle
             vseth
             ,
             Hebr.
             chapter
             10.
             ver
             .
             18.
             conteyned
             in
             these
             wordes
             :
             
               VVhere
               there
               is
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               oblation
               for
               sinne
               .
            
             By
             which
             argument
             ,
             hee
             both
             proveth
             ,
             the
             ineffectuallnes
             of
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             the
             eternall
             vertue
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vnto
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
             By
             which
             argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             necessarilie
             to
             followe
             ,
             that
             in
             nothing
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             consisteth
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             :
             and
             so
             consequentlie
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             where
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             offeringe
             for
             sinne
             .
             Therefore
             if
             in
             Christes
             actuall
             obedience
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             habituall
             righteousnes
             ,
             there
             had
             beene
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             originall
             and
             actuall
             :
             (
             as
             it
             behoved
             to
             bee
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             imputed
             to
             vs
             for
             righteousnes
             )
             surely
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             is
             needlesse
             .
             For
             to
             what
             ende
             should
             Christ
             have
             bene
             delivered
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             (
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             4.
             vers
             .
             25
             )
             or
             to
             what
             ende
             ,
             should
             hee
             haue
             beene
             offered
             ,
             for
             the
             takinge
             away
             of
             sinne
             ,
             (
             as
             hee
             is
             saide
             to
             bee
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             26.
             28.
             
             )
             if
             so
             be
             that
             all
             our
             
             iniquities
             ,
             both
             originall
             and
             actuall
             ,
             be
             pardoned
             in
             his
             preceeding
             actuall
             obediende
             .
             Surely
             it
             seemeth
             that
             this
             opinion
             would
             have
             made
             Christ
             to
             die
             without
             a
             cause
             .
             For
             where
             it
             is
             aledged
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             offred
             to
             remove
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinne
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             conteyne
             a
             double
             contradiction
             to
             Gods
             truth
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             offred
             not
             only
             to
             deliver
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             and
             punishment
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             sinne
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             impugne
             the
             iustice
             and
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             :
             who
             never
             punisheth
             where
             guiltines
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             For
             death
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             sinne
             .
             Therefore
             where
             sinnes
             are
             removed
             ,
             death
             can
             not
             bee
             inflicted
             .
             For
             where
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             death
             .
             And
             therefore
             sayeth
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             that
             where
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
             According
             to
             which
             saying
             :
             either
             Christs
             death
             and
             suffring
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             is
             no
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             :
             or
             then
             there
             was
             no
             remission
             of
             sinne
             before
             :
             either
             in
             his
             habituall
             righteousnes
             ,
             or
             actuall
             obedience
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             very
             offring
             of
             Christ
             for
             sinne
             ,
             secludes
             all
             things
             preceeding
             whatsoever
             ,
             from
             all
             vertue
             or
             efficacie
             of
             purging
             sinne
             ,
             and
             removing
             of
             iniquitie
             .
             For
             as
             witnesseth
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             chap.
             10.
             vers
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               new
               remembrance
               ,
               againe
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               have
               never
               bene
               formerly
               taken
               away
               .
            
             An
             therefore
             ,
             seeing
             in
             Christs
             death
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             new
             remembrance
             of
             sinnes
             againe
             :
             it
             cannot
             bee
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ever
             taken
             away
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             ,
             preceeding
             his
             death
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             Christ
             should
             not
             have
             bene
             offred
             :
             
               Because
               that
               the
               offerers
               beeing
               once
               purged
               ,
               have
               from
               that
               tyme
               forth
               ,
               no
               more
               conscience
               of
               sinnes
               ,
            
             Heb.
             chap.
             10.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             ground
             ,
             which
             serveth
             to
             cleere
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             set
             downe
             by
             1.
             
             Ep.
             Ioh.
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             7.
             where
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               that
               the
               bloud
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               purgeth
               vs
               from
               all
               sinne
               :
            
             which
             wordes
             importe
             playnlie
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             needles
             and
             vnnesseccary
             thing
             ,
             to
             adde
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             if
             it
             alone
             ,
             performe
             the
             whol
             worke
             of
             our
             iustification
             :
             it
             is
             an
             idle
             curiositie
             ,
             and
             a
             fruitles
             contention
             ,
             when
             men
             contend
             for
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             to
             bee
             ioyned
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             with
             it
             .
             But
             these
             
             wordes
             of
             the
             Apostle
             doe
             plainly
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             accomplisheth
             our
             iustification
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             purgeth
             vs
             from
             all
             sinne
             ,
             must
             needes
             accomplish
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             fully
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             both
             from
             originall
             and
             actuall
             sinne
             .
             therefore
             it
             must
             needes
             holde
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             bloud
             consisteth
             the
             full
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             nothing
             ,
             that
             contayneth
             not
             full
             and
             perfect
             righteousnes
             ,
             can
             possibly
             cleanse
             vs
             from
             all
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             by
             this
             sentence
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             it
             would
             appeare
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             put
             a
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             an
             innocent
             man
             and
             a
             iust
             man
             :
             hath
             no
             soliditie
             at
             all
             :
             nor
             any
             warrant
             in
             Gods
             trueth
             :
             if
             we
             compare
             the
             saide
             sentence
             ,
             with
             the
             wordes
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Psalm
            
             .
             32.
             repeated
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             in
             the
             which
             ,
             
               The
               man
               whose
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               ,
            
             is
             pronounced
             
               to
               be
               blessed
            
             .
             By
             which
             wordes
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             vnto
             eternall
             blessednes
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             have
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             which
             could
             not
             be
             true
             ,
             if
             after
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             (
             which
             is
             alleadged
             to
             be
             by
             imputatiō
             of
             Christes
             actuall
             obediēce
             ,
             and
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Lawe
             )
             men
             should
             yet
             be
             in
             dāger
             of
             punishment
             ,
             vntill
             Christ
             did
             die
             for
             thē
             .
             For
             hovv
             can
             he
             be
             blessed
             that
             still
             is
             liable
             to
             punishment
             ,
             &
             vnder
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             either
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             maketh
             not
             a
             man
             blessed
             ,
             or
             then
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             must
             onely
             cōsist
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             seeing
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Apost
             .
             Heb.
             ch
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             15.
             we
             are
             not
             delivered
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             only
             ,
             by
             whose
             stripes
             onely
             wee
             are
             healed
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             by
             Christs
             actual
             obedience
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             seeing
             in
             the
             cōfession
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             by
             that
             obedience
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             exempt
             from
             punishment
             :
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             this
             opinion
             doth
             flatly
             contradict
             the
             trueth
             .
             For
             the
             Scriptures
             placeth
             righteousnes
             in
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             and
             vnto
             life
             ,
             it
             requireth
             no
             more
             but
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             
               the
               iust
               by
               faith
               shall
               live
               .
            
          
           
             Moreeover
             ,
             innocencie
             before
             God
             ,
             cannot
             preceede
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Lord
             holdeth
             not
             the
             wicked
             innocent
             ,
             so
             by
             
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             he
             holdeth
             him
             that
             is
             righteous
             ,
             to
             be
             innocent
             therefore
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             sinner
             and
             a
             iust
             man
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             mid
             ,
             dell
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             before
             God.
             Except
             we
             will
             place
             a
             middest
             ,
             betwixt
             righteousnes
             &
             sinne
             :
             and
             a
             middell
             condition
             ,
             betwixt
             heaven
             and
             hell
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             For
             as
             heaven
             is
             for
             iust
             men
             ,
             and
             hell
             for
             wicked
             men
             :
             the
             same
             iustice
             of
             God
             requireth
             ,
             that
             there
             bee
             a
             middell
             condition
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             are
             betwixt
             both
             :
             seeing
             they
             are
             neither
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             iust
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             Men
             doe
             not
             see
             ,
             what
             a
             foundation
             this
             opinion
             layeth
             ,
             for
             establishinge
             the
             Papistes
             
               Limbus
               Patrum
            
             ,
             and
             vainely
             invented
             Purgatorie
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             this
             opinion
             seemeth
             to
             imply
             a
             contradiction
             in
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             the
             actuall
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             imputed
             vnto
             vs
             as
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             holde
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             iustifie
             vs
             from
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             confesse
             that
             it
             maketh
             vs
             innocent
             ,
             and
             yet
             denie
             that
             it
             maketh
             vs
             iust
             .
             Which
             are
             thinges
             impossible
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             imputed
             as
             righteousnes
             ,
             must
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             maketh
             vs
             innocent
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             make
             vs
             iust
             .
             For
             nothing
             ,
             but
             righteousnes
             ,
             can
             make
             a
             man
             innocent
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             seeing
             that
             sentence
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             asscribeth
             the
             purging
             of
             all
             sinne
             to
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             be
             it
             originall
             ,
             or
             arctuall
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             safest
             way
             for
             vs
             ,
             (
             being
             warranted
             by
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             )
             to
             accompt
             it
             ,
             onely
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             to
             beware
             ,
             of
             adding
             any
             thing
             too
             it
             ,
             Whereof
             we
             have
             not
             the
             like
             expresse
             warrant
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             this
             ground
             yet
             more
             sure
             :
             we
             are
             to
             cōsider
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             death
             and
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             .
             Which
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             Math.
             cha
             .
             20.
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             Marke
             cha
             .
             10.
             ver
             .
             45.
             where
             he
             sayeth
             :
             
               The
               sonne
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               bee
               served
               ,
               but
               to
               serve
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               his
               live
               a
               ransome
               for
               many
               :
            
             therefore
             was
             he
             called
             Iesus
             ,
             because
             he
             saved
             vs
             from
             our
             sinnes
             .
             And
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             we
             are
             saide
             ,
             in
             his
             bloud
             to
             have
             redemption
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             crosse
             to
             be
             reconciled
             vnto
             God.
             And
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             have
             set
             him
             foorth
             ,
             a
             propitiation
             for
             
             sinne
             ,
             in
             his
             bloud
             :
             and
             to
             have
             wounded
             him
             ,
             for
             our
             transgressions
             :
             to
             have
             broken
             him
             for
             our
             iniquities
             :
             and
             to
             have
             made
             him
             ,
             sinne
             and
             a
             curse
             for
             vs.
             All
             which
             phrases
             import
             three
             thinges
             .
             The
             I.
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             pay
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             a
             price
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             set
             vs
             at
             libertie
             from
             sinne
             .
             The
             II.
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             death
             he
             reconciled
             vs
             vnto
             God
             ,
             removing
             his
             wrath
             frō
             vs.
             The
             III.
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             execute
             vpon
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             iudgement
             due
             to
             vs
             ,
             for
             our
             iniquities
             .
             therefore
             is
             hee
             saide
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             spared
             his
             owne
             sonne
             .
             Vpon
             the
             which
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             whole
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             our
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             whoie
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
             and
             so
             consequently
             of
             our
             full
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             iudgemēt
             of
             God
             is
             alwayes
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             wounding
             his
             sonne
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             he
             behoved
             to
             have
             chastised
             him
             ,
             in
             proportion
             and
             measure
             ,
             answerable
             to
             all
             our
             iniquities
             .
             So
             that
             this
             satisfaction
             ,
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             being
             layde
             in
             ballance
             ,
             with
             the
             perfect
             obedience
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             required
             of
             vs
             :
             it
             behoved
             ,
             in
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             equal
             waight
             with
             it
             :
             and
             no
             lesse
             able
             ,
             fully
             to
             answere
             ,
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             :
             then
             the
             full
             obedience
             of
             the
             Lawe
             .
             For
             the
             onely
             iust
             GOD
             ,
             and
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             worlde
             ,
             can
             not
             ordayne
             a
             punishment
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             iustice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             neither
             execute
             it
             ,
             in
             greater
             or
             lesser
             measure
             or
             proportion
             of
             iustice
             ,
             then
             the
             fault
             required
             .
          
           
             Hereof
             it
             must
             follow
             :
             seeing
             Christes
             death
             &
             bloud
             ,
             is
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             ,
             &
             punishmēt
             inflicted
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             elect
             :
             it
             must
             contayne
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             full
             iustice
             &
             righteousnes
             ,
             as
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             :
             of
             the
             Lawe
             by
             vs
             ,
             should
             have
             done
             .
             therefore
             saith
             Ioh.
             
               That
               the
               bloud
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               purgeth
               vs
               from
               all
               iniquities
               .
            
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             his
             bloud
             being
             imputed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             by
             God
             :
             doth
             put
             vs
             in
             the
             same
             estate
             &
             case
             ,
             (
             touching
             righteousnes
             vnto
             life
             ,
             before
             God
             )
             wherin
             we
             should
             have
             bene
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             performed
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             law
             .
             which
             is
             ,
             do
             this
             ,
             &
             thou
             shalt
             live
             :
             and
             therfore
             ,
             it
             being
             equivalent
             in
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             to
             that
             which
             was
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             vnto
             life
             :
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             adde
             anything
             vnto
             it
             ,
             vnto
             perfect
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             This
             same
             is
             also
             cleere
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             speech
             ,
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             25.
             when
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             set
             foorth
             Christ
             ,
             a
             propitiation
             
             in
             his
             bloud
             :
             to
             shew
             his
             righteousnes
             :
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             iust
             .
             For
             heere
             two
             thinges
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             serving
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             only
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             iustified
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             sight
             thereof
             ,
             God
             is
             knowne
             to
             bee
             iust
             ,
             in
             sparing
             his
             elect
             ,
             and
             iustifying
             them
             freely
             ,
             by
             the
             redemptiō
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
             Wherevpon
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             must
             have
             ,
             in
             most
             full
             and
             perfect
             manner
             ,
             answered
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             :
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             our
             full
             and
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             should
             have
             done
             .
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             have
             shewen
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             :
             neither
             could
             he
             have
             bene
             manifested
             iust
             ,
             in
             iustifying
             vs
             thereby
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             fulfilled
             :
             and
             the
             righteousnes
             or
             iustice
             of
             God
             therein
             required
             ,
             is
             accomplished
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             eyther
             by
             doeing
             all
             thinges
             commanded
             therein
             :
             or
             els
             ,
             by
             suffering
             such
             punishment
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             (
             for
             the
             transgression
             thereof
             )
             is
             in
             iust
             proportion
             answerable
             therevnto
             .
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             eyther
             of
             these
             fully
             finished
             ,
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             ,
             is
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             ground
             ,
             is
             builded
             vpon
             the
             lawe
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             was
             ordayned
             particularly
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             make
             expiation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             bring
             vs
             vnto
             God.
             Which
             two
             benefites
             ,
             were
             shadowed
             in
             two
             actions
             ,
             of
             the
             Lev●ticall
             high
             Priest
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             expiation
             .
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             in
             offering
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             peoples
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             sprinkeling
             the
             bloud
             thereof
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord.
             The
             second
             was
             ,
             the
             carying
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             of
             the
             Tribes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             into
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             ingraven
             in
             the
             two
             stones
             vpon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             twelve
             vpon
             his
             brest
             :
             for
             a
             remembrance
             continually
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Exod.
             28.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             Priesthood
             is
             ,
             that
             none
             performe
             this
             office
             ,
             before
             the
             30.
             yere
             of
             his
             age
             .
             as
             is
             manifest
             ,
             Nomb
             4.
             where
             all
             ,
             that
             enter
             in
             the
             assemble
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             worke
             ,
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             are
             commanded
             to
             bee
             nombred
             ,
             from
             30.
             yeare
             olde
             and
             above
             vntill
             50.
             according
             to
             which
             lawe
             ,
             Christ
             him
             seife
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             those
             shadowes
             ,
             did
             not
             enter
             in
             that
             office
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             began
             the
             thirtie
             yeare
             of
             
             his
             age
             .
             as
             is
             cleere
             ,
             Luke
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Heereof
             it
             must
             followe
             ,
             that
             no
             action
             ,
             performed
             by
             Christ
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             can
             be
             accompted
             the
             action
             of
             expiation
             of
             sinne
             ,
             or
             reconciliation
             of
             vs
             vnto
             God.
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             attributeth
             our
             redemption
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             particularlie
             our
             iustification
             ,
             to
             no
             action
             preceeding
             :
             but
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             thereafter
             following
             .
             and
             the
             action
             of
             bringing
             vs
             vnto
             God
             ,
             is
             particularie
             asscribed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             vnto
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Epi.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             declareth
             ,
             that
             our
             lib●rtie
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             come
             vnto
             God
             ,
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             19.
             which
             summarily
             seemeth
             to
             be
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             saying
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               And
               being
               consecrate
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               the
               Authour
               of
               eternall
               salavtion
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             By
             which
             saying
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             Authour
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             or
             life
             to
             vs
             but
             by
             his
             consecration
             :
             that
             is
             by
             his
             death
             .
             For
             therein
             did
             his
             consecration
             consist
             .
             as
             is
             manifest
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             10.
             and
             therefore
             is
             he
             said
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             14.
             to
             have
             consecrate
             vs
             for
             ever
             by
             that
             one
             offering
             ,
             wherein
             consisted
             his
             owne
             consecration
             .
             And
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             9.
             17.
             sayeth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               Testament
               is
               coufirmed
               when
               men
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               yet
               of
               no
               force
               as
               longe
               as
               he
               that
               made
               it
               is
               alive
               .
            
             Thereby
             evidently
             witnessing
             ,
             that
             no
             blessing
             promised
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             made
             ours
             :
             but
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             went
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             could
             no
             wise
             make
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             any
             force
             or
             effect
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             neither
             in
             respect
             of
             tyme
             ,
             assigned
             of
             God
             vnto
             the
             Priestes
             ,
             for
             entring
             into
             their
             office
             :
             neither
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Priestlie
             actions
             ,
             ordayned
             to
             bee
             accomplished
             by
             them
             for
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             expiation
             of
             sinne
             :
             can
             any
             thing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             30.
             yeare
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             bee
             accompted
             a
             Priestlie
             action
             of
             expiation
             :
             neither
             any
             action
             after
             ,
             except
             onely
             the
             offering
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             enteringe
             with
             his
             owne
             bloud
             ,
             into
             the
             heavens
             for
             vs
             all
             ,
             whose
             names
             hee
             carried
             in
             that
             action
             ,
             before
             the
             Lorde
             :
             &
             whom
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             bloud
             ,
             he
             bringeth
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Thus
             have
             we
             shewed
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             worde
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             seeme
             to
             exclude
             all
             things
             ,
             from
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             except
             the
             blood
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             alone
             :
             Of
             which
             opinion
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             evidently
             ,
             that
             Calvin
             was
             :
             if
             his
             minde
             bee
             wel
             marked
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             writings
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             book
             of
             his
             institutions
             .
             Chap.
             11.
             
             Secti
             .
             4.
             11.
             21.
             22.
             
             Where
             4.
             things
             are
             expreslie
             set
             down
             by
             him
             ,
             making
             all
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             1.
             is
             ,
             That
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             simplie
             opposed
             vnto
             guiltines
             .
             The
             2.
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             affirmeth
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             ,
             to
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               ,
               who
               knew
               no
               sinne
               ,
               was
               made
               sinne
               for
               vs.
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             3.
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             he
             affirmeth
             reconciliation
             ,
             to
             signifie
             nothing
             but
             iustification
             .
             The
             4.
             is
             ,
             Touching
             the
             place
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             32.
             cited
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Rom.
             4.
             
             In
             the
             which
             he
             plainiy
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             neither
             David
             ,
             nor
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             doeth
             speake
             of
             one
             parte
             only
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             therfore
             addeth
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             blessednes
             of
             a
             man
             (
             which
             hee
             taketh
             to
             signifie
             righteousnes
             )
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Prophet
             and
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             consist
             in
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             define
             it
             otherwise
             .
             By
             which
             sentence
             ,
             hee
             plainly
             cuts
             away
             the
             ground
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             whereon
             they
             build
             their
             evasion
             ,
             When
             they
             are
             vrged
             out
             of
             that
             and
             such
             other
             places
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             full
             righteousnes
             ,
             consists
             in
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             only
             .
             For
             to
             maintayne
             the
             imputation
             of
             Christs
             ,
             actuall
             obedience
             ,
             they
             alledge
             ,
             that
             vnto
             eternal
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             iniquitie
             pardoned
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             interprete
             it
             )
             to
             be
             innocent
             :
             but
             that
             it
             is
             requisit
             ,
             beside
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             have
             righteousnes
             .
             which
             they
             accompt
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             Christ
             actuall
             obedience
             .
             Therfore
             when
             these
             places
             are
             aledged
             ,
             wherein
             blessednes
             and
             iustification
             is
             only
             attributed
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             only
             placed
             in
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             they
             answere
             ,
             that
             these
             places
             are
             synecdochically
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
             As
             though
             a
             parte
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             were
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             :
             in
             which
             ,
             Calvin
             sheweth
             himselfe
             plainly
             to
             disagree
             from
             them
             :
             by
             affirming
             the
             direct
             contrary
             .
             Thus
             ,
             they
             who
             seeme
             to
             be
             followers
             of
             Calvin
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             are
             deceyved
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XXV
             .
          
           
             NOW
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             we
             speake
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             required
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             hee
             may
             be
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             ,
             albeit
             without
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             yet
             many
             things
             are
             required
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             bloud
             that
             is
             shed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             action
             of
             shedding
             it
             :
             before
             it
             can
             serve
             vnto
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             First
             them
             ,
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             bloud
             :
             it
             must
             needes
             bee
             better
             then
             the
             bloud
             of
             Goats
             ,
             of
             Lambes
             ,
             of
             Bullocks
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             although
             ,
             the
             similitude
             of
             heavenly
             things
             bee
             purified
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             such
             sacrifices
             :
             yet
             heavenly
             thinges
             them selves
             ,
             must
             be
             purified
             ,
             with
             greater
             and
             better
             sacrifices
             then
             these
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             23.
             and
             that
             because
             the
             bloud
             of
             those
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             according
             to
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             can
             never
             make
             holy
             ,
             concerning
             the
             conscience
             ,
             him
             that
             doeth
             the
             service
             .
          
           
             To
             trie
             then
             what
             bloud
             it
             must
             bee
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             beast
             .
             and
             that
             it
             must
             bee
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             holy
             scripture
             :
             
               For
               he
               which
               sanctified
               .
               and
               they
               which
               are
               sanctissed
               ,
               must
               be
               all
               of
               one
               ,
            
             Heb.
             chap.
             2.
             11.
             
             And
             as
             by
             one
             man
             sinne
             entered
             into
             the
             worlde
             ,
             so
             by
             one
             man
             ,
             rigreousnes
             is
             brought
             in
             the
             world
             :
             therefore
             is
             it
             saide
             ,
             that
             IESVS
             for
             a
             little
             space
             ,
             was
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             he
             might
             taste
             of
             death
             for
             vs
             all
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             9.
             for
             ,
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             requireth
             ,
             that
             sinne
             be
             punished
             in
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             hath
             committed
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             bloud
             that
             is
             shed
             ,
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             sinner
             cā
             never
             recōcile
             a
             sinner
             vnto
             God
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             need
             ,
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             for
             his
             owne
             sin
             ,
             cā
             never
             by
             his
             bloud
             ,
             purge
             any
             other
             man
             frō
             sinne
             .
             therfore
             it
             is
             requisit
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             it
             be
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             man
             :
             but
             moreover
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             iust
             mā
             :
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             iniquitie
             .
             And
             this
             is
             declared
             plainly
             by
             the
             types
             of
             the
             law
             :
             in
             the
             which
             ,
             no
             vncleane
             thing
             could
             be
             offred
             for
             sinne
             :
             neither
             behoved
             there
             to
             bee
             spott
             or
             wrinckle
             ,
             or
             blemish
             in
             the
             Lambe
             :
             as
             is
             cleerly
             seene
             in
             the
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               Levit.
               chap.
               22.
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               Yee
               shall
               not
               offer
               any
               thing
               that
               hath
               a
               blemish
               ,
               for
               that
               shall
               not
               bee
               acceptable
               for
               you
               .
            
             According
             to
             which
             lawe
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             offered
             vp
             him selfe
             without
             fault
             vnto
             God
             ,
             Heb
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             sayeth
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               suffered
               once
               for
               sinne
               ,
               the
               iust
               for
               the
               vniust
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             18
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               redeemed
               by
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lambe
               vndefiled
               and
               without
               spot
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             yet
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             bloud
             that
             is
             shed
             ,
             to
             be
             righteousnes
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             more
             is
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             be
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             yet
             of
             a
             iust
             man.
             For
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             more
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             can
             possibly
             redeeme
             his
             brother
             :
             or
             give
             his
             ransome
             to
             God
             :
             that
             he
             may
             live
             still
             for
             ever
             .
             
               So
               precious
               is
               the
               redemption
               of
               their
               soules
               and
               the
               continuance
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             sayeth
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             49.
             
             For
             the
             bloud
             of
             no
             flesh
             ,
             can
             be
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             infinite
             iustice
             of
             God.
             For
             he
             that
             liveth
             not
             for
             ever
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             eternall
             life
             vnto
             others
             .
             and
             he
             that
             is
             not
             eternall
             ,
             can
             never
             bring
             in
             ,
             eternall
             righteousnes
             .
             and
             no
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             eternall
             ,
             can
             possibly
             procure
             eternall
             life
             .
             For
             ,
             all
             being
             infinit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             iustice
             that
             wee
             have
             transgressed
             infinit
             :
             our
             guiltines
             in
             trasgressing
             infinite
             :
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             guiltines
             infinite
             :
             as
             being
             the
             iust
             recompence
             of
             the
             transgression
             of
             an
             infinit
             iustice
             :
             proceeding
             from
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             ,
             of
             an
             infinit
             God
             :
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             a
             finit
             creature
             ,
             can
             performe
             it
             :
             seeing
             he
             should
             never
             be
             able
             to
             loose
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             the
             bloude
             should
             be
             the
             bloud
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             eternall
             :
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             be
             holden
             of
             death
             eternally
             ,
             Act.
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             24.
             and
             that
             his
             bloud
             ,
             might
             be
             of
             an
             infinite
             value
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             might
             be
             eternall
             ,
             and
             make
             vs
             eternally
             righteous
             :
             therefore
             is
             it
             saide
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             purchased
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             owne
             bloud
             ,
             Act.
             chap.
             20.
             28.
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             in
             the
             bloud
             ,
             that
             iustifieth
             vs
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             bee
             not
             onely
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             iust
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             it
             bee
             the
             bloud
             of
             him
             who
             is
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
             and
             all
             these
             considerations
             are
             necessarilie
             requisit
             in
             the
             bloud
             vnto
             our
             iustification
             thereby
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             in
             the
             bloud
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             it
             ,
             divers
             things
             are
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             end
             .
             Which
             that
             wee
             may
             the
             more
             cleerely
             perceyve
             ,
             we
             are
             first
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             ,
             must
             needes
             be
             by
             way
             of
             oblation
             and
             sacrifice
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             saide
             to
             have
             offered
             vp
             him selfe
             ,
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             of
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             favour
             vnto
             God
             ,
             Ephe.
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             2.
             and
             also
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             bin
             made
             manifest
             once
             ,
             to
             put
             awy
             sinnes
             ,
             by
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             Heb.
             chapt
             .
             9.
             vers
             .
             26.
             and
             therefore
             also
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Passeover
             ,
             is
             sacrificed
             for
             vs
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             things
             requisite
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             are
             partlie
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             those
             thinges
             which
             are
             necessarilie
             required
             ,
             for
             the
             offering
             of
             a
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             sacrifice
             it selfe
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             must
             bee
             by
             bloud
             :
             because
             without
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remission
             .
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             but
             one
             :
             and
             of
             such
             nature
             ,
             as
             never
             needeth
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             For
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             are
             oft
             
               repeated
               ,
               can
               never
               sanctifie
               the
               commers
               therevnto
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               sanctified
               by
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               once
               ,
            
             Heb.
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             Chap.
             verse
             12.
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               But
               hee
               having
               offered
               by
               one
               sacrifice
               for
               sinne
               ,
               sitteth
               for
               ever
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Of
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             sacrifice
             alone
             ,
             without
             anie
             other
             thing
             ioyned
             therewith
             ,
             and
             without
             anie
             iterating
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             contrarie
             to
             the
             blasphemous
             doctrine
             of
             the
             papistes
             )
             must
             needs
             make
             vs
             eternally
             righteous
             .
             according
             to
             which
             it
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               entered
               into
               heaven
               ,
               not
               that
               hee
               should
               offer
               him selfe
               often
               :
               because
               then
               it
               behooved
               him
               to
               die
               often
               .
               But
               as
               it
               is
               appointed
               that
               men
               once
               die
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               commeth
               the
               iudgement
               ,
               even
               so
               Christ
               also
               being
               once
               offered
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               many
               ,
               hee
               shall
               appeare
               the
               second
               tyme
               without
               sinne
               &c
               ▪
            
             And
             this
             point
             is
             most
             cleerlie
             set
             downe
             ,
             Heb.
             cha
             .
             10.
             ver
             .
             14.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               For
               by
               one
               offering
               ,
               he
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               evermore
               ,
               those
               which
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
             Wherevpon
             it
             must
             followe
             ,
             seeing
             by
             one
             offering
             hee
             hath
             obtayned
             vs
             eternal
             remission
             (
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             in
             his
             covenant
             :
             
               and
               their
               finnes
               and
               their
               iniquities
               I
               will
               never
               remēber
               anie
               more
               )
            
             
             that
             there
             remayneth
             no
             more
             sacrifices
             for
             sinne
             .
             For
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               VVhere
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               sacrifice
               for
               sinne
               ,
            
             Heb.
             chap.
             10.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             thinges
             that
             are
             required
             for
             the
             offering
             of
             a
             propitiatorie
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             are
             especially
             three
             .
             The
             first
             is
             a
             Priest
             .
             For
             none
             but
             a
             consecrate
             Priest
             ,
             appointed
             by
             God
             and
             not
             by
             man
             ,
             might
             ever
             offer
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             the
             Altar
             ,
             vpon
             which
             it
             must
             bee
             offered
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             wherein
             it
             must
             be
             offered
             .
          
           
             The
             thinges
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             Priest
             :
             concerne
             partly
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             it selfe
             :
             and
             partly
             the
             actions
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Priest
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             :
             The
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             that
             no
             man
             can
             take
             this
             office
             to
             him selfe
             :
             but
             he
             who
             is
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             cap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             not
             bee
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             perfection
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             11.
             and
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             bee
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             comprehendeth
             vnder
             it
             these
             particular
             pointes
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             made
             a
             Priest
             by
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             power
             of
             endlesse
             life
             .
             For
             as
             we
             have
             saide
             ,
             if
             his
             Priesthood
             had
             bene
             after
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             have
             made
             vs
             perfect
             .
             For
             the
             
               Lawe
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             And
             of
             this
             ground
             ,
             followeth
             other
             two
             consequences
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             seeing
             hee
             is
             made
             a
             Priest
             ,
             after
             the
             power
             of
             endlesse
             life
             ,
             none
             save
             hee
             alone
             ,
             can
             ever
             enioye
             this
             Priesthood
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
               Amongest
               the
               Leviticall
               Priestes
               ,
               many
               were
               made
               Priestes
               :
               because
               ther
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               endure
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               death
               :
               but
               Christ
               ,
               because
               hee
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
               hath
               a
               Priesthood
               which
               can
               not
               passe
               from
               him
               to
               an
               other
               ,
            
             Hebr
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             23.
             24.
             
             The
             seconde
             consequence
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             saveth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             
               That
               hee
               is
               able
               perfectly
               to
               save
               those
               that
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               :
               seeing
               hee
               ever
               liveth
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               thing
               to
               bee
               considered
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Priest
               
               is
               ,
               as
               sayeth
               the
               same
               Apostle
               ,
               That
               he
               bee
               without
               sinne
               :
               because
               such
               a
               High
               Priest
               ,
               it
               became
            
             vs
             to
             have
             ,
             as
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmeles
             ,
             vndefyled
             ,
             and
             seperate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             
               Hebr.
               chapt
               .
               7.
               26.
               
               Which
               also
               was
               expreslie
               commanded
               in
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               Levit.
               chap.
               21.
               where
               it
               is
               saide
               :
            
             VVho
             soever
             of
             the
             seede
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             hath
             any
             blemish
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             come
             neare
             to
             offer
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Lorde
             :
             neither
             shall
             he
             presse
             to
             offer
             the
             bread
             of
             his
             God
             :
             neither
             shall
             he
             goe
             in
             vnto
             the
             vayle
             ,
             nor
             come
             neare
             the
             Altar
             :
             least
             he
             pollute
             my
             Sanctuarie
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             to
             be
             marked
             in
             the
             Priest
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             must
             not
             be
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
             
               For
               if
               hee
               were
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               hee
               were
               not
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             Heb
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Therefore
               is
               it
               saide
               of
               him
               :
            
             After
             that
             hee
             had
             offered
             one
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             he
             sitteth
             for
             ever
             at
             the
             right
             hande
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Hebr.
               chapt
               .
               10.
               ver
               .
               13.
               as
               also
               ,
            
             That
             the
             heavens
             must
             conteyne
             him
             vnto
             the
             tyme
             that
             all
             things
             be
             restored
             ,
             
               Act.
               chap.
               3.
               ver
            
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             fift
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             Priest
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             behooved
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             infirmities
             .
             that
             having
             experience
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             a
             mercifull
             and
             faithfull
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             17.
             and
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Nowe
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             actions
             to
             bee
             performed
             by
             the
             Priestes
             .
             Which
             likewise
             are
             of
             two
             sortes
             .
             The
             firste
             sorte
             are
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             performed
             in
             offering
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             .
             The
             seconde
             sorte
             is
             ,
             those
             which
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             after
             the
             oblation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Sacrifice
             especially
             is
             to
             bee
             considered
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             Priestes
             puttinge
             all
             our
             iniquities
             and
             sinues
             vpon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             offeringe
             :
             that
             hee
             may
             beare
             them
             all
             .
             Accordinge
             to
             which
             it
             is
             saide
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               That
               hee
               bare
               the
               sinne
               of
               many
               ,
            
             Esay
             53.
             12.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             sayeth
             :
             
               That
               he
               him selfe
               did
               beare
               our
               sinnes
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               vpon
               the
               tree
               .
            
             For
             he
             was
             made
             sinne
             for
             vs.
             The
             second
             action
             consisteth
             in
             killing
             of
             the
             offering
             before
             the
             Lord.
             according
             to
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             saide
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               That
               hee
               offered
               vp
               him selfe
               by
               the
               eternall
               spirit
               vnto
               God.
            
             Hebr.
             9.
             14.
             
             And
             he
             is
             saide
             to
             put
             away
             sinne
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             Hebr.
             9.
             26.
             
             And
             Christ
             him selfe
             saieth
             ,
             
               I
               lay
               downe
               my
               life
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               take
               it
               againe
               ,
               
               no
               man
               taketh
               it
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               lay
               it
               downe
               of
               my selfe
               ,
            
             Iohn
             chapt
             .
             10.
             vers
             .
             17.
             18.
             
             According
             to
             which
             also
             Esay
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               p●wred
               out
               his
               soule
               vnto
               death
               .
            
             Chap.
             53.
             ver
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             action
             is
             ,
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             it selfe
             ,
             by
             fire
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
             And
             al
             these
             actions
             are
             accōplished
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
             in
             the
             which
             principally
             consisteth
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             for
             therein
             was
             hee
             made
             both
             sinne
             and
             a
             curse
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             actions
             following
             ,
             are
             especially
             three
             .
             which
             all
             serve
             to
             our
             iustification
             by
             his
             death
             and
             bloud
             :
             although
             they
             be
             no
             parte
             nor
             portion
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             his
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             his
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hande
             of
             God
             in
             heaven
             .
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             his
             making
             intercession
             for
             vs.
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             8.
             chap.
             to
             the
             Rom.
             ver
             .
             34.
             setteth
             downe
             these
             foure
             actions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             whereby
             wee
             are
             saved
             from
             all
             condempnation
             .
             when
             he
             sayth
             :
             
               VVho
               shall
               condemne
               ,
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               hath
               died
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               who
               is
               risen
               againe
               :
               who
               also
               is
               at
               the
               right
               hande
               of
               God
               :
               and
               who
               also
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               vs.
            
             Which
             saying
             is
             carefully
             to
             bee
             marked
             of
             vs
             ,
             for
             many
             waightie
             reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             vs
             that
             as
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             iustifying
             vs
             ,
             doth
             save
             vs
             from
             all
             accusation
             :
             so
             the
             groundes
             whereby
             we
             are
             saved
             from
             being
             condemned
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             by
             which
             we
             are
             iustified
             and
             absolved
             )
             are
             these
             foure
             actions
             of
             Christ
             :
             whereof
             his
             death
             is
             first
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             cleareth
             that
             point
             which
             we
             have
             in
             hande
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             many
             things
             serve
             to
             our
             iustification
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             parte
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             his
             ascending
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hande
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             interceding
             for
             vs
             :
             are
             all
             necessarily
             required
             to
             our
             iustification
             :
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             is
             any
             parte
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             that
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             is
             imputed
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             his
             rysinge
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             is
             not
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             yet
             except
             he
             had
             risen
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             have
             bin
             iustified
             by
             his
             death
             .
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             15.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             
               If
               Christ
               be
               not
               raysed
               ,
               your
               faith
               is
               vaine
               ,
               ye
               are
               yet
               in
               your
               sinnes
               .
            
             For
             so
             longe
             as
             Christ
             was
             holden
             of
             death
             ,
             vnder
             the
             guiltines
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             we
             could
             never
             be
             absolved
             from
             sinne
             &
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             
             God.
             because
             ,
             our
             satisfaction
             and
             redemption
             (
             although
             they
             were
             in
             doeing
             )
             were
             not
             fully
             performed
             ,
             vntill
             Christ
             having
             vtterly
             abolished
             sinne
             ,
             was
             raysed
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             but
             his
             suffering
             beeing
             finished
             ,
             and
             hee
             having
             loosed
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             ,
             our
             redemption
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             were
             fullie
             accomplished
             :
             and
             so
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             full
             and
             compleate
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
             By
             the
             imputation
             whereof
             ,
             GOD
             then
             ,
             might
             iustly
             iustifie
             vs.
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             25.
             that
             
               he
               was
               delivered
               to
               death
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               is
               risen
               againe
               for
               our
               iustification
               :
            
             Shewing
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             consisteth
             in
             Christes
             death
             ,
             (
             because
             he
             was
             delivered
             therevnto
             ,
             for
             our
             sinnes
             )
             so
             the
             iustification
             of
             vs
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             dependeth
             vpon
             his
             resurrection
             .
             because
             therein
             ,
             his
             death
             was
             ended
             :
             and
             so
             the
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             our
             righteousnes
             was
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             finished
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             his
             entring
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hande
             of
             God
             :
             is
             no
             parte
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             necessarie
             action
             of
             his
             Priestlie
             office
             ,
             required
             vnto
             our
             iustification
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             the
             high
             Priest
             once
             a
             yeare
             in
             the
             day
             of
             expiation
             ,
             entered
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             expiatorie
             sacrifice
             :
             to
             make
             an
             attonement
             for
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             The
             true
             sanctuarie
             ,
             resembled
             by
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             is
             heaven
             :
             into
             which
             the
             bloud
             of
             our
             sacrifice
             ,
             must
             be
             brought
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             high
             Priest
             :
             there
             to
             make
             our
             attonement
             .
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               being
               come
               a
               High
               Priest
               of
               good
               thinges
               to
               come
               :
               entered
               once
               by
               his
               owne
               bloud
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               and
               obtayned
               eternall
               redemption
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             11.
             12.
             and
             therefore
             also
             is
             it
             saide
             ,
             
               That
               if
               hee
               were
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               he
               were
               not
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             Heb.
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             place
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             esteemeth
             this
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             chieff
             and
             principall
             point
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             had
             bene
             spoken
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             :
             videlicet
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             such
             a
             high
             Priest
             ,
             
               that
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hande
               of
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               maiestie
               in
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             howsoever
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             his
             bloud
             :
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             be
             ordayned
             a
             propitiation
             for
             vs
             :
             yet
             ,
             to
             the
             iustifying
             vs
             
             by
             that
             bloud
             ,
             this
             action
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             even
             the
             entring
             with
             the
             bloud
             into
             heaven
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             required
             .
          
           
             Even
             so
             also
             concerning
             his
             intercession
             .
             albeit
             it
             bee
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             yet
             it
             serveth
             to
             our
             iustification
             by
             his
             blood
             .
             For
             all
             his
             intercession
             ,
             is
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             :
             that
             God
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             it
             ,
             may
             pardon
             all
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             iustifie
             vs.
             For
             this
             action
             ,
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             three
             former
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascending
             into
             heaven
             .
             For
             he
             died
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             death
             and
             sufferinge
             ,
             havinge
             satisfied
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             and
             matter
             whereby
             to
             make
             intercession
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             rose
             again
             .
             thereby
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             his
             owne
             death
             and
             suffering
             :
             that
             the
             satisfaction
             being
             finished
             ,
             &
             the
             ransome
             fully
             payed
             :
             it
             might
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             :
             and
             be
             sufficient
             for
             our
             iustification
             .
             And
             he
             ascended
             vp
             to
             heaven
             ,
             as
             vnto
             the
             true
             Sanctuarie
             :
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             our
             sacrifice
             :
             and
             there
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             minister
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             ransome
             of
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             now
             full
             and
             perfect
             by
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             high
             Priest
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             presented
             vnto
             God
             )
             might
             make
             intercession
             for
             vs.
             And
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               obtayne
               eternall
               redemption
               for
               vs
            
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             
             Therefore
             is
             it
             saide
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             Chap.
             ver
             .
             24.
             that
             Christ
             
               is
               not
               entered
               into
               the
               holy
               places
               made
               with
               handes
               ,
               which
               are
               similitudes
               of
               the
               true
               holy
               places
               :
               but
               vnto
               heaven
               it selfe
               ,
               to
               appeare
               now
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               for
               vs.
            
             And
             to
             this
             same
             effect
             Iohn
             the
             1.
             
             Epi
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             1.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               sinne
               ,
               wee
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               iust
               ,
               and
               he
               him selfe
               is
               the
               propitiation
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             Christs
             being
             a
             Priest
             :
             &
             many
             actions
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             high
             Priest
             :
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             requisit
             ,
             that
             he
             both
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             &
             performe
             those
             actions
             ,
             to
             our
             iustification
             :
             even
             as
             the
             Priests
             vnder
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             were
             no
             parte
             of
             the
             attonement
             .
             For
             hee
             that
             makes
             the
             attonement
             ,
             and
             the
             actions
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             attonement
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             bloud
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             only
             standeth
             the
             attonement
             it selfe
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             which
             likewise
             is
             necessarily
             required
             ,
             for
             offering
             of
             our
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             no
             parte
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             serveth
             to
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             be
             righetousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             offering
             :
             so
             also
             ,
             he
             alone
             is
             the
             Altar
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             easilie
             perceyve
             ,
             if
             we
             marke
             these
             two
             groundes
             .
             First
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Priest
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             that
             hee
             doeth
             offer
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             and
             Tabernacle
             wherein
             hee
             must
             exercise
             his
             Priesthood
             :
             and
             of
             the
             things
             which
             by
             this
             sacrifice
             are
             purged
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             wherevnto
             it
             serveth
             in
             sacrificing
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             all
             are
             heavenly
             .
             The
             P●iest
             ,
             the
             Lord
             from
             heaven
             .
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             heavenly
             :
             the
             sanctuarie
             ,
             heaven
             it self
             :
             the
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             his
             body
             not
             pight
             by
             man
             but
             by
             God
             :
             and
             the
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             purged
             ,
             all
             heavenly
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             11.
             23.
             24
             ,
             Of
             which
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Altar
             also
             must
             be
             heavēly
             .
             For
             a
             heavenly
             sacrifice
             ,
             offered
             by
             a
             heavenly
             Priest
             ,
             in
             a
             heavenly
             tabernacle
             ,
             for
             the
             purging
             of
             heavenly
             thinges
             ,
             can
             not
             possibly
             bee
             offered
             ,
             but
             vpon
             a
             heavenly
             Altar
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             which
             is
             touching
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             offring
             :
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             23
             19.
             of
             which
             it
             followeth
             :
             according
             to
             Christs
             reasoning
             in
             that
             place
             :
             that
             the
             Altar
             must
             bee
             greater
             then
             the
             offering
             .
             For
             that
             which
             sanctifieth
             ,
             must
             be
             greater
             thē
             that
             which
             is
             sanctified
             by
             it
             .
             Of
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             :
             that
             no
             Altar
             of
             earth
             ,
             of
             wood
             ,
             of
             stone
             ,
             or
             any
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             cā
             possibly
             serve
             in
             this
             Priesthood
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             offering
             .
             But
             as
             he
             him selfe
             is
             not
             of
             this
             building
             :
             so
             likewise
             the
             Altar
             that
             sanctifieth
             him
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             of
             this
             building
             ,
             therefore
             saith
             he
             him self
             :
             
               For
               their
               sakes
               doe
               I
               sanctifie
               my self
               :
               that
               they
               also
               may
               be
               sanctified
               ,
            
             Io
             17.
             19.
             to
             shew
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             &
             tabernacle
             :
             so
             he
             only
             is
             the
             Altar
             .
             For
             he
             is
             the
             body
             of
             all
             the
             shadowes
             in
             the
             law
             .
             therfore
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             offred
             ,
             by
             the
             eternal
             spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Priest
             him self
             ,
             as
             the
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God
             :
             so
             is
             he
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             by
             that
             same
             eternal
             spirit
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             have
             sanctified
             him self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             body
             :
             by
             the
             offering
             whereof
             once
             ,
             we
             are
             sanctified
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
           
             And
             we
             are
             to
             holde
             this
             truth
             most
             carefully
             :
             both
             to
             eschue
             the
             foolish
             opinion
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             esteeme
             the
             crosse
             to
             have
             bin
             the
             Altar
             ,
             whereon
             Christ
             was
             offered
             .
             as
             also
             to
             keepe
             our
             selves
             from
             falling
             into
             that
             blasphemous
             errour
             :
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             greater
             then
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ▪
             least
             wee
             pollute
             our selves
             ,
             with
             the
             abominable
             idolatrie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             who
             make
             their
             wood
             and
             stone
             ,
             greater
             then
             Christ
             ,
             &
             make
             their
             earthlie
             Priestes
             ,
             greater
             then
             both
             sacrifice
             and
             Altar
             .
             and
             give
             them
             Priestlie
             power
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             this
             building
             ,
             and
             being
             loaden
             with
             sinne
             ,
             in
             an
             earthlie
             tabernacle
             ,
             vpon
             an
             earthly
             and
             corruptible
             altar
             ,
             to
             offer
             vp
             ,
             and
             that
             oft
             and
             many
             times
             ,
             this
             heavenly
             sacrifice
             :
             which
             is
             never
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             power
             to
             sanctifie
             a
             stocke
             ,
             or
             stone
             :
             and
             to
             give
             it
             power
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thirde
             thing
             requisite
             ,
             for
             offering
             the
             sacrifice
             :
             wee
             have
             somewhat
             spoken
             thereof
             alreadie
             ,
             in
             his
             action
             of
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hande
             of
             God.
             Neither
             is
             it
             necessarie
             that
             we
             speake
             much
             more
             of
             it
             :
             onely
             we
             are
             to
             knowe
             ,
             that
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             offered
             els
             where
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
             Therefore
             doeth
             he
             call
             his
             body
             ,
             
               the
               Temple
            
             ,
             Iohn
             chap.
             2.
             verse
             19.
             neither
             could
             the
             bloud
             thereof
             ,
             be
             carried
             in
             ,
             by
             our
             high
             Priest
             ,
             els-where
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             true
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             that
             is
             Heaven
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             these
             preceeding
             thinges
             ,
             we
             may
             perceyve
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             manifold
             consideration
             to
             be
             had
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             iustification
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             our
             High
             Priest
             .
             in
             which
             point
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             both
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             his
             Manhoode
             ,
             and
             the
             properties
             of
             his
             Manhood
             ,
             qualifying
             him
             to
             bee
             a
             meete
             high
             Priest
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             Altar
             that
             sanctifieth
             the
             offering
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             which
             the
             offering
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             offering
             and
             oblation
             itselfe
             .
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             doeth
             manifestly
             shine
             .
             as
             likewise
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             actions
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             all
             these
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             necessarily
             required
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             all
             to
             
             bee
             included
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             as
             he
             is
             our
             Priest
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             and
             Tabernacle
             ,
             he
             cannot
             properly
             be
             called
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             efficientlie
             :
             but
             no
             wise
             materiallie
             .
             For
             he
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             materially
             only
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             and
             offering
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             distinguish
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             in
             that
             thinge
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             made
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             from
             him selfe
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             made
             beside
             ,
             to
             serve
             vnto
             our
             iustification
             ,
             by
             that
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             made
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             shal
             distinguish
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             action
             of
             God
             in
             iustifying
             by
             it
             :
             wee
             shall
             perceyve
             evidently
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             consisteth
             only
             in
             the
             death
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             doeth
             serve
             not
             as
             the
             materiall
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             the
             subordinate
             efficient
             causes
             of
             our
             iustification
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             all
             the
             three
             former
             opinions
             ,
             touching
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             well
             agree
             in
             one
             :
             when
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             action
             of
             God
             in
             iustifying
             :
             and
             not
             concerning
             the
             particular
             matter
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             God
             imputes
             vnto
             vs
             vnto
             iustification
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             parte
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             schooles
             )
             
               causa
               sine
               qua
               non
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             cause
             without
             the
             which
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             be
             iustified
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             not
             bene
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             iust
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Priest
             as
             we
             have
             said
             :
             yea
             if
             hee
             had
             not
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             ascended
             vnto
             heaven
             ,
             and
             made
             intercession
             for
             vs
             :
             his
             death
             and
             bloud
             could
             never
             have
             iustified
             vs.
             And
             yet
             still
             his
             death
             and
             bloud
             is
             the
             only
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             bloud
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             offred
             by
             such
             a
             Priest
             :
             vpon
             such
             an
             Altar
             :
             in
             such
             a
             Tabernacle
             ▪
             carried
             in
             by
             the
             same
             Priest
             ,
             after
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             into
             the
             heavens
             .
             And
             as
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             same
             bloud
             ,
             the
             same
             Priest
             ,
             sittinge
             at
             the
             right
             hande
             of
             God
             ,
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             vs.
             Thus
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             of
             such
             moment
             (
             being
             rightly
             waighed
             ,
             and
             charitablie
             considered
             )
             that
             it
             needed
             ever
             to
             have
             bred
             ,
             such
             bitter
             contention
             amongst
             brethren
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             spoken
             of
             the
             materiall
             cause
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             it
             followeth
             now
             that
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             formall
             cause
             .
             In
             the
             which
             three
             thinges
             are
             specially
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             for
             clearing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             how
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             wee
             are
             made
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             and
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Gods
             giving
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             Gods
             imputation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             given
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             the
             cause
             moving
             him
             both
             to
             give
             and
             impute
             .
             For
             God
             iustifieth
             vs
             by
             gift
             ,
             by
             imputation
             ,
             and
             by
             grace
             ,
             Neither
             can
             the
             true
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             bee
             knowne
             of
             vs
             a
             right
             ,
             except
             we
             acknowledge
             all
             these
             three
             in
             it
             .
             For
             mā
             hath
             no
             saving
             grace
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             receyved
             of
             God.
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               who
               hath
               seperate
               thee
               ,
               or
               what
               hast
               thou
               that
               thou
               hast
               not
               receyved
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               hast
               receyved
               it
               ,
               why
               gloriest
               thou
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               receyved
               it
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             saith
             I
             am
             .
             1.
             chap.
             17.
             
             
               All
               good
               giving
               ,
               and
               every
               perfect
               gifte
               is
               from
               above
               .
            
             Therefore
             also
             our
             righteousnes
             speciallie
             is
             called
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             by
             grace
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             5.
             ver
             .
             15.
             16.
             17.
             as
             also
             Rom.
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             ▪
             23.
             
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             Where
             the
             word
             gift
             (
             if
             that
             place
             be
             rightly
             vnderstood
             )
             doth
             signifie
             righteousnes
             given
             vs
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             howsoever
             many
             confounde
             ,
             imputation
             and
             giving
             ,
             as
             one
             thinge
             :
             (
             as
             in
             some
             sense
             they
             may
             both
             bee
             taken
             for
             one
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             our
             sounder
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             wee
             distinguish
             them
             .
             For
             howsoever
             nothing
             is
             imputed
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             given
             :
             yet
             many
             things
             are
             given
             ,
             which
             are
             never
             saide
             to
             be
             imputed
             .
             Yea
             moreover
             :
             in
             which
             imputation
             hath
             no
             place
             .
             Beside
             ,
             the
             imputation
             of
             a
             thing
             (
             if
             we
             shall
             rightly
             consider
             it
             )
             doth
             alwayes
             presuppone
             the
             thing
             imputed
             to
             be
             in
             our
             possession
             ,
             either
             by
             nature
             ,
             working
             ,
             or
             gift
             .
             as
             by
             Gods
             grace
             wee
             shall
             heare
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             Gods
             giving
             
             of
             a
             thing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             his
             imputing
             of
             it
             .
             Specially
             if
             we
             marke
             one
             thing
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             flat
             contrarie
             sayings
             ,
             and
             yet
             of
             equall
             force
             ,
             vsed
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             description
             of
             iustification
             .
             For
             sometimes
             it
             is
             defined
             by
             imputation
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             not
             imputation
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             :
             grace
             is
             specially
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             because
             both
             the
             givinge
             ,
             and
             imputation
             of
             the
             thing
             given
             ,
             is
             of
             meere
             grace
             .
             Therefore
             are
             wee
             saide
             to
             bee
             iustified
             freely
             by
             grace
             .
             so
             that
             the
             perfect
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             this
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Gods
             gracious
             givinge
             ,
             and
             gracious
             imputinge
             of
             thinge
             given
             ,
             vnto
             vs
             :
             to
             bee
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             So
             that
             whosoever
             make
             our
             iustification
             ,
             to
             consist
             ,
             without
             giving
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             or
             without
             imputing
             the
             thinge
             given
             ,
             or
             esteeme
             eyther
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             vs
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             otherwise
             then
             by
             grace
             :
             or
             to
             be
             imputed
             as
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             grace
             ,
             doe
             destroy
             the
             true
             forme
             of
             the
             iustification
             of
             a
             sinner
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             this
             is
             a
             pointe
             of
             speciall
             moment
             :
             and
             bringeth
             great
             light
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             iustification
             :
             wee
             will
             speake
             severally
             of
             these
             three
             pointes
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             touching
             the
             action
             of
             Gods
             giving
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             action
             of
             Gods
             imputation
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             :
             there
             be
             two
             thinges
             which
             are
             given
             vs
             of
             God
             vnto
             iustification
             .
             The
             I.
             is
             faith
             .
             The
             II.
             is
             Christ
             .
             &
             both
             these
             giftes
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             necessarie
             vnto
             iustification
             .
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             by
             Gods
             grace
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             iustificatiō
             it self
             .
             Therfore
             in
             this
             place
             wee
             will
             onely
             speake
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             in
             which
             we
             have
             these
             pointes
             to
             be
             marked
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             kinde
             of
             gift
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             what
             faith
             it selfe
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             to
             what
             ende
             and
             vse
             it
             is
             given
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             .
             that
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             cleere
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             according
             as
             wee
             have
             showen
             before
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             
             saving
             graces
             of
             God.
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             chap.
             7.
             vers
             .
             4.
             a
             heavenly
             gift
             .
             and
             in
             Ephe.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             8.
             it
             is
             expresly
             called
             the
             gifte
             of
             God.
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             29.
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             gift
             given
             vs.
             Therefore
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             12.
             
             It
             is
             uombred
             amongst
             the
             giftes
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             this
             there
             is
             no
             great
             contradiction
             ,
             but
             the
             speciall
             question
             is
             what
             kinde
             of
             gift
             it
             is
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             a
             naturall
             or
             a
             supernaturall
             gift
             .
             Depending
             either
             vpon
             the
             naturall
             power
             which
             God
             hath
             created
             in
             man.
             or
             vpon
             the
             supernaturall
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             clearing
             hereof
             .
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             scriptures
             is
             spoken
             concerning
             faith
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             touthing
             the
             ground
             and
             cause
             of
             our
             beleeving
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             touching
             the
             propertie
             ,
             that
             is
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             ,
             and
             which
             still
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             beleeveth
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             touching
             certaine
             effectes
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             .
             Besides
             these
             things
             which
             heereafter
             will
             shewe
             them selves
             ,
             when
             we
             treate
             both
             to
             whom
             faith
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             what
             faith
             it selfe
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             vse
             and
             end
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             ground
             and
             cause
             of
             our
             beleeving
             :
             if
             wee
             carefully
             marke
             the
             scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             placed
             especially
             in
             three
             thinges
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             eternall
             Decree
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             will.
             as
             is
             cleere
             ,
             by
             Math.
             chapt
             .
             11.
             vers
             .
             26.
             where
             Christ
             attributed
             vnto
             the
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             some
             did
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             some
             did
             not
             .
             And
             Acts
             chap.
             13.
             ver
             .
             48.
             where
             it
             is
             expreslie
             said
             :
             
               That
               as
               many
               as
               were
               ordayned
               vnto
               eternall
               life
               ,
               beeleved
               .
            
             And
             this
             teacheth
             vs
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             no
             worke
             depending
             vpon
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             any
             power
             in
             nature
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             the
             nomber
             of
             those
             blessings
             ,
             not
             which
             God
             did
             communicate
             in
             the
             first
             creation
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             which
             were
             hid
             vp
             in
             the
             mysterie
             of
             Gods
             ,
             will
             ,
             touchinge
             the
             dispensation
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thinge
             ,
             wherein
             the
             ground
             and
             cause
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             is
             placed
             in
             Gods
             free
             gift
             ,
             accordinge
             to
             the
             sayinge
             of
             
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             Ioh.
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             37.
             and
             65.
             
             Which
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             there
             also
             declared
             to
             be
             two
             folde
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             the
             giving
             of
             our
             persons
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             wordes
             :
             
               All
               that
               the
               Father
               giveth
               me
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               mee
               .
            
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             giving
             vnto
             vs
             grace
             to
             beleeve
             .
             According
             to
             that
             other
             saying
             :
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               given
               him
               of
               my
               Father
               .
            
             For
             as
             saieth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               God
               hath
               shut
               vp
               all
               men
               vnder
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               shewe
               mercie
               on
               all
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Gallat
             .
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               Scripture
               hath
               concluded
               all
               vnder
               sinne
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               might
               be
               given
               to
               them
               that
               beleeve
               .
            
             And
             this
             ground
             is
             verified
             by
             the
             saying
             of
             Ioh.
             chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             39.
             40.
             where
             he
             giveth
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Iewes
             for
             all
             his
             miracles
             ,
             not
             only
             beleeved
             not
             ,
             but
             also
             why
             they
             could
             not
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             .
             saying
             :
             
               Therefore
               could
               they
               not
               beleeve
               ,
               because
               that
               Esay
               saieth
               ,
               Hee
               hath
               blinded
               their
               eyes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             wherein
             the
             ground
             and
             cause
             of
             our
             beleeving
             is
             placed
             ,
             is
             our
             spirituall
             birth
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             Iohn
             1.
             
             Ep.
             chap.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               VVhosoever
               beleeveth
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               is
               borne
               of
               God.
            
             Therefore
             the
             same
             Iohn
             describing
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             that
             doe
             beleeve
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             13.
             sayeth
             :
             
               which
               ar
               borne
               ,
               not
               of
               bloud
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               God.
            
             By
             al
             these
             three
             groundes
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             no
             naturall
             ,
             but
             a
             supernaturall
             gift
             .
             and
             therefore
             the
             praise
             of
             our
             beleeving
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             given
             wholy
             vnto
             God.
             as
             is
             cleere
             in
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Peter
             ,
             Math.
             chap.
             16.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             
               Flesh
               and
               bloud
               hath
               not
               reveiled
               that
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               but
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             propertie
             that
             is
             attributed
             to
             faith
             ,
             and
             which
             through
             faith
             is
             in
             every
             one
             that
             beleeveth
             .
             and
             this
             propertie
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Ephe.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             prayeth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             knowe
             what
             was
             ,
             the
             exceeding
             greatnes
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             beleeve
             .
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             effectuall
             working
             of
             God
             ,
             Coll.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             12.
             and
             that
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             no
             power
             ,
             nor
             working
             of
             any
             power
             ,
             can
             ever
             
             worke
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             except
             the
             power
             of
             God
             onely
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             doeth
             put
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             the
             having
             of
             the
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             ,
             for
             one
             thinge
             ,
             Chapter
             53.
             verse
             1.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             power
             and
             the
             effectuall
             working
             of
             faith
             in
             vs
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             very
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             workinge
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             of
             God
             him selfe
             .
             Who
             ,
             as
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             through
             faith
             ,
             keepeth
             vs
             ,
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             5.
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             compted
             ,
             for
             the
             chiefe
             piece
             of
             the
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             might
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             chap.
             6.
             but
             also
             that
             to
             have
             Christ
             livinge
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             put
             for
             one
             thinge
             ,
             Gallat
             .
             chapt
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             Thereby
             shewing
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             thinge
             but
             the
             power
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             dwelling
             by
             faith
             in
             vs.
             and
             that
             faith
             is
             the
             effectuall
             instrument
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             is
             powerfull
             in
             vs.
             Vpon
             which
             grounde
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             effectes
             of
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             are
             often
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             .
             as
             in
             these
             sayinges
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               Thy
               Faith
               hath
               made
               thee
               whole
               :
               Thy
               Faith
               hath
               saved
               thee
               .
            
             And
             when
             we
             are
             saide
             to
             bee
             saved
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             heartes
             purged
             by
             faith
             :
             to
             bee
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             cleere
             example
             of
             this
             wee
             have
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             16.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             indifferentlie
             attributes
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             faith
             ,
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             Creeple
             man.
             Which
             place
             is
             carefully
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             because
             it
             giveth
             a
             marveillous
             light
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             there
             it
             is
             saide
             :
             
               That
               through
               faith
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               his
               name
               had
               made
               the
               man
               sound
               .
            
             Which
             saying
             doth
             shew
             vs
             expreslie
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             faith
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             worke
             of
             that
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             faith
             was
             ,
             that
             did
             make
             him
             sound
             .
             so
             that
             the
             power
             of
             faith
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             embrased
             by
             faith
             .
             and
             that
             the
             worke
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             worke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             our
             heartes
             by
             faith
             .
             Which
             doeth
             iustifie
             their
             opinion
             ,
             who
             affirme
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             to
             bee
             iustified
             by
             Christ
             .
             For
             as
             by
             faith
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             his
             Name
             made
             the
             man
             sounde
             ,
             even
             so
             by
             faith
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             his
             bloud
             maketh
             vs
             righteous
             .
             
             Therefore
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               That
               God
               hath
               set
               Christ
               forth
               a
               propitiation
               by
               faith
               in
               his
               bloud
               .
            
             Where
             reconciling
             by
             faith
             ,
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             that
             making
             soūd
             by
             faith
             in
             his
             name
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
             in
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             never
             rightly
             taken
             ,
             in
             our
             iustification
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             standeth
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             instrument
             ,
             apprehending
             that
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             Thus
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             working
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             accompanying
             faith
             ,
             doeth
             evidently
             shewe
             ,
             faith
             to
             bee
             a
             supernaturall
             gift
             ,
             being
             wrought
             by
             a
             supernaturall
             power
             ,
             and
             possessing
             vs
             with
             a
             supernaturall
             power
             of
             God
             him selfe
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             cleerily
             verified
             ,
             by
             the
             third
             pointe
             ,
             touching
             these
             effectes
             that
             are
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             :
             when
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             to
             doe
             things
             that
             are
             above
             the
             strength
             of
             all
             created
             nature
             :
             and
             when
             Saintes
             are
             saide
             to
             have
             done
             by
             it
             ,
             such
             thinges
             as
             are
             supernaturall
             .
             Of
             these
             first
             sorte
             are
             those
             sayings
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             iustifying
             of
             vs
             ,
             the
             saving
             of
             vs
             ,
             &
             miraculous
             healing
             of
             diseases
             ,
             by
             nature
             incurable
             ,
             are
             attributed
             vnto
             saith
             :
             as
             also
             the
             keeping
             of
             vs
             vnto
             salvation
             .
             Of
             the
             other
             sorte
             ,
             are
             those
             sayinges
             wherein
             we
             are
             saide
             by
             faith
             to
             overcome
             the
             Divill
             ,
             to
             quenche
             all
             his
             fierie
             dartes
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             cha
             .
             5.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             Ephe.
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             16.
             
             By
             faith
             we
             are
             saide
             to
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
             1.
             
             Iohn
             chap.
             51
             ver
             .
             4.
             5.
             and
             of
             these
             effectes
             of
             faith
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             large
             rehearsall
             made
             ,
             Hebr.
             chap.
             11.
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             a
             supernaturall
             gift
             :
             seeing
             it
             produceth
             such
             supernaturall
             effectes
             .
             For
             nature
             never
             did
             yeeld
             or
             produce
             any
             thinge
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             integritie
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             could
             bee
             able
             ,
             in
             resisting
             to
             overcome
             the
             Divell
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             to
             performe
             such
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             endure
             such
             heavie
             torments
             ,
             ioyfully
             ,
             as
             by
             faith
             wee
             are
             made
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             suffer
             .
             And
             this
             may
             well
             be
             verified
             ,
             by
             the
             dolefull
             experience
             ,
             of
             the
             fall
             ,
             both
             of
             men
             and
             Angells
             ,
             who
             by
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             ,
             vncorrupted
             ,
             could
             not
             preserve
             them selves
             in
             their
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             nor
             overcome
             their
             temptations
             .
             Which
             sheweth
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             which
             accompanieth
             faith
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             beleever
             .
             
             is
             more
             stronge
             and
             mightie
             ,
             then
             any
             power
             ,
             which
             God
             placed
             by
             creation
             ,
             in
             any
             nature
             whatsoever
             .
             Seeing
             it
             is
             able
             to
             save
             a
             man
             ,
             even
             now
             in
             his
             corrupted
             estate
             ,
             and
             ro
             preserve
             him
             ,
             vnto
             salvation
             .
             Whereas
             all
             the
             power
             naturall
             of
             man
             &
             Angells
             ,
             could
             not
             keepe
             them
             .
             Now
             being
             in
             safetie
             from
             falling
             from
             their
             felicitie
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             thereby
             ,
             a
             sinnefull
             fraile
             corrupted
             man
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             overcome
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whom
             man
             created
             in
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             perfect
             and
             without
             sinne
             ,
             was
             not
             able
             to
             withstande
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             so
             extoll
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             ,
             the
             exceeding
             greatnes
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             them
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             Ephe.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             By
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             no
             worke
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             the
             effect
             of
             anie
             power
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             a
             supernaturall
             gifte
             ,
             flowinge
             from
             the
             supernaturall
             power
             of
             GOD.
             By
             the
             which
             GOD
             effectually
             worketh
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             by
             vs
             ,
             supernaturall
             effectes
             ,
             as
             beeing
             the
             supernaturall
             instrument
             ,
             whereby
             his
             power
             is
             effectuall
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             raysed
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             crowned
             him
             with
             glorie
             and
             with
             honour
             :
             and
             this
             gift
             of
             God
             cometh
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             ordinarie
             dispensation
             ,
             by
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             10.
             
             For
             there
             be
             three
             ordinarie
             meanes
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             vseth
             to
             bestow
             faith
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             whereby
             his
             spirit
             is
             effectuall
             in
             vs
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Gospell
             .
             therefore
             is
             the
             Gospell
             called
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             vnto
             salvation
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             16.
             as
             also
             ,
             the
             gospell
             is
             said
             to
             be
             written
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             bileeve
             ,
             Iohn
             chap.
             20.
             ver
             .
             31.
             and
             we
             are
             saide
             to
             bee
             called
             vnto
             the
             faith
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             cap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             14.
             but
             the
             speciall
             parte
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             vnto
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             is
             the
             promise
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             Abraham
             is
             saide
             not
             to
             have
             doubted
             of
             the
             promise
             :
             and
             we
             are
             saide
             to
             be
             children
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             Gal.
             cha
             .
             4.
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             Rom.
             chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             ordinarie
             meane
             ,
             is
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             signes
             and
             seales
             ,
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             instrument
             and
             meane
             is
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             who
             therefore
             are
             called
             ,
             the
             ministers
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             beleeve
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             NOW
             it
             followeth
             that
             wee
             speake
             of
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             touching
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             which
             point
             ,
             some
             what
             may
             bee
             collected
             ,
             out
             of
             these
             three
             grounds
             ,
             and
             causes
             ,
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             set
             downe
             heretofore
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             wil
             be
             the
             shorter
             herein
             .
          
           
             In
             handling
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             have
             two
             things
             specially
             to
             bee
             marked
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             what
             persons
             they
             are
             amongst
             men
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Lord
             doth
             worke
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             worketh
             it
             in
             all
             men
             indifferently
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             certaine
             nomber
             only
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             in
             what
             part
             ,
             power
             ,
             or
             facultie
             ,
             of
             man
             ,
             faith
             is
             wrought
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             The
             first
             ground
             or
             cause
             that
             wee
             laid
             downe
             ,
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             may
             alone
             sufficiently
             cleere
             this
             ,
             seeing
             our
             beleeving
             depends
             vpon
             ,
             the
             Lords
             ordayning
             vs
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             of
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             It
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             God
             giveth
             faith
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             hee
             hath
             Predestinated
             ,
             and
             that
             faith
             is
             not
             indifferently
             given
             to
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             experiences
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Gods
             trueth
             ,
             Math.
             cha
             .
             11.
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             Where
             Christ
             giveth
             thankes
             vnto
             the
             Father
             ,
             because
             hee
             had
             denied
             faith
             vnto
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             had
             given
             it
             vnto
             babes
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             Math.
             chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             11.
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             given
             to
             his
             disciples
             to
             know
             the
             secretes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             vnto
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Iewes
             it
             was
             not
             given
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             2.
             affirmeth
             plainly
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             have
             not
             faith
             .
             Or
             rather
             (
             as
             the
             words
             seeme
             to
             importe
             )
             that
             
               faith
               belongs
               not
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
             And
             these
             testimonies
             preceeding
             doe
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             true
             :
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             action
             of
             mans
             will
             ,
             reiecting
             the
             meanes
             of
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             offered
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             denying
             the
             meanes
             ,
             yea
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             in
             blinding
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             see
             .
             Esay
             .
             6.
             and
             Ioh.
             12.
             and
             Rom.
             9.
             18.
             
             Besides
             this
             it
             is
             manifest
             
             by
             the
             description
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             faith
             is
             given
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             are
             described
             to
             be
             the
             sheepe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             26.
             and
             therefore
             sayeth
             Christ
             to
             the
             Iewes
             that
             beleeved
             not
             ,
             
               but
               yee
               beleeve
               not
               for
               yee
               are
               not
               of
               my
               sheepe
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             none
             (
             save
             they
             which
             are
             Christes
             sheepe
             )
             doe
             receyve
             faith
             :
             and
             that
             because
             Christ
             did
             lay
             downe
             his
             life
             ,
             for
             none
             but
             for
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             chapt
             .
             10.
             ver
             .
             11.
             15.
             
             For
             none
             can
             have
             faith
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             never
             shed
             his
             bloud
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             whereby
             they
             are
             described
             ,
             is
             the
             Fathers
             giving
             of
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             former
             .
             For
             none
             are
             Christes
             sheepe
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Father
             gives
             him
             .
             and
             therefore
             he
             him selfe
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             to
             have
             bene
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iohn
             cha
             .
             10.
             ver
             .
             29.
             and
             17.
             6.
             
             &c.
             according
             to
             which
             ground
             ,
             Christ
             speaketh
             Iohn
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             35.
             36.
             37.
             shewing
             this
             to
             bee
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Iewes
             beleeved
             not
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             had
             not
             given
             them
             vnto
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             takes
             his
             argument
             ,
             from
             the
             contrarie
             effect
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             
               All
               that
               the
               Father
               giveth
               me
               ,
               commeth
               vnto
               mee
               .
            
             Vpon
             the
             which
             it
             must
             followe
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             contrarie
             effect
             ,
             there
             must
             bee
             a
             contrarie
             cause
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             who
             do
             not
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             given
             of
             God
             vnto
             him
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             sendes
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             save
             those
             only
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             Ioh.
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             39.
             and
             17.
             2.
             
             For
             which
             cause
             Christ
             him selfe
             declareth
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             manifest
             his
             Fathers
             Name
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             words
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             pray
             vnto
             the
             Father
             for
             none
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             whereby
             they
             are
             described
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             elect
             of
             God.
             therefore
             faith
             is
             called
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             to
             shewe
             vs
             that
             Gods
             election
             limiteth
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             dispensed
             to
             no
             more
             but
             such
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             elected
             .
             as
             is
             manifest
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             5.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             the
             reason
             why
             ,
             in
             the
             reiection
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             their
             infidelitie
             ,
             a
             remaynent
             of
             faithfull
             ones
             were
             reserved
             .
             saying
             :
             
               So
               also
               at
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               remnant
               according
               to
               the
               election
               of
               grace
               .
            
             and
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             
             former
             point
             :
             For
             as
             we
             are
             the
             sheepe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             given
             him
             .
             so
             wee
             are
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             elected
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             may
             boldly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             is
             not
             generall
             ,
             or
             indefinite
             ,
             but
             particular
             ,
             and
             definite
             ,
             of
             a
             certayne
             number
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             For
             most
             sure
             and
             certayne
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Prince
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             is
             of
             as
             large
             extent
             ,
             in
             bringinge
             men
             to
             salvation
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             in
             ordayninge
             them
             to
             salvation
             ,
             through
             CHRIST
             IESVS
             .
             For
             hee
             came
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Christ
             layeth
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             none
             ,
             and
             giveth
             eternall
             life
             to
             none
             ,
             and
             interceedeth
             for
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             his
             sheepe
             .
             And
             seeing
             hee
             accomptes
             none
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             his
             Father
             gives
             him
             :
             And
             seeinge
             the
             Father
             gives
             none
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             hee
             hath
             elected
             in
             him
             :
             and
             seeinge
             hee
             elected
             none
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             hee
             had
             predestinate
             ,
             to
             bee
             adopted
             through
             him
             ,
             Ephe.
             chapt
             .
             1.
             ver
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             It
             must
             needes
             followe
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Decree
             is
             of
             a
             definit
             number
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             larger
             extent
             ,
             then
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             beleeve
             .
             And
             that
             faith
             is
             of
             no
             larger
             extent
             ,
             then
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             and
             his
             election
             following
             therevppon
             :
             neither
             by
             purpose
             ,
             or
             intention
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             possibilitie
             in
             man.
             So
             that
             it
             is
             playne
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             none
             except
             those
             who
             are
             elected
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             ever
             receyve
             the
             gift
             of
             faith
             from
             God.
             For
             our
             election
             dependeth
             not
             vpon
             our
             faith
             ,
             but
             faith
             vpon
             our
             election
             .
             Therefore
             faith
             and
             the
             fruites
             of
             it
             are
             testimonies
             of
             our
             election
             ,
             as
             is
             cleere
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             reasoning
             ,
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             parte
             ,
             power
             ,
             or
             facultie
             ,
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             wherein
             faith
             is
             wrought
             by
             GOD
             ,
             and
             receyved
             of
             vs
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             cleeres
             it
             to
             vs
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             10.
             sayinge
             :
             
               VVith
               the
               heart
               man
               beleeveth
               vnto
               righteousnes
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             parte
             wherein
             faith
             is
             wrought
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             which
             man
             beleeveth
             .
             Of
             which
             it
             will
             followe
             ,
             that
             their
             opinion
             must
             bee
             erronious
             ,
             who
             doe
             make
             Gods
             workinge
             in
             vs
             ,
             for
             the
             begetting
             and
             building
             of
             faith
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             
             to
             be
             only
             in
             our
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             our
             will
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             except
             only
             by
             way
             of
             persuasion
             .
             Whereas
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             iudgment
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             hart
             is
             chiefly
             taken
             for
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             which
             yet
             shall
             appeare
             more
             evidently
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             first
             that
             beleeving
             is
             an
             action
             of
             the
             whole
             heart
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             by
             the
             heart
             is
             vnderstood
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             power
             only
             ,
             or
             facultie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             faculties
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             largest
             manner
             ,
             of
             the
             division
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             divided
             in
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             affection
             ,
             and
             memorie
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             whole
             heart
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Philip
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             37.
             saying
             :
             
               If
               thou
               beleevest
               with
               thy
               whole
               heart
               ,
               thou
               maist
               be
               baptised
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             also
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             hearte
             is
             vnderstood
             ,
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             And
             first
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             Esa
             .
             cha
             .
             6.
             and
             Math.
             chap.
             13.
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               That
               God
               had
               hardened
               their
               heartes
               ,
               that
               they
               shoud
               not
               vnderstand
               with
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             And
             Salomon
             in
             the
             1.
             of
             Kinges
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
               asketh
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               vnderstanding
               heart
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             2.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             15.
             attributeth
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             to
             the
             vaile
             that
             is
             laide
             over
             their
             heartes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             touching
             the
             will
             and
             power
             of
             election
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             attributed
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             Acts
             chapt
             .
             7.
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             would
             not
             obey
             the
             Angell
             ,
             but
             refused
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             heartes
             turned
             backe
             againe
             to
             Egypt
             .
             And
             actes
             11.
             
             Barnabas
             exhorted
             all
             ,
             that
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             ,
             they
             would
             continue
             in
             the
             Lord.
             And
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             7.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             He
             that
             standeth
             firme
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             need
             ,
             but
             hath
             power
             over
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             &c.
             And
             againe
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             As
             every
             man
             hath
             fore-determined
             (
             or
             chosen
             )
             with
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             touching
             the
             affections
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             out
             of
             controversie
             ,
             that
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             the
             scripture
             witnesseth
             the
             same
             ,
             Math.
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             21.
             where
             Christ
             sayeth
             :
             
               VVhere
               your
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               wil
               your
               heart
               be
               also
               .
            
             And
             Rom.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             24.
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             give
             vp
             the
             Gentils
             ,
             in
             the
             lustes
             of
             their
             heatres
             ,
             vnto
             vncleannes
             .
             And
             in
             the
             14.
             and
             16.
             chap.
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             
             Feare
             ,
             sorrowe
             ,
             ioye
             ,
             are
             attributed
             vnto
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             memorie
             ,
             and
             retayning
             in
             minde
             ,
             is
             attributed
             vnto
             the
             heart
             .
             Luke
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             66.
             
             
               All
               they
               that
               heard
               ,
               did
               lay
               vp
               all
               these
               wordes
               in
               their
               heart
               .
            
             And
             Luke
             chap.
             21.
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             Christ
             sayeth
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Lay
               it
               vp
               therefore
               in
               your
               heartes
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             God
             sayeth
             in
             his
             covenant
             ,
             That
             he
             will
             write
             his
             lawe
             in
             our
             heartes
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             doeth
             Christ
             attribute
             vnto
             mans
             heart
             ,
             the
             treasure
             of
             man.
             Math.
             chap.
             12.
             
             
               A
               good
               man
               out
               of
               the
               good
               treasurie
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               bringeth
               foorth
               good
               things
               :
               And
               an
               evill
               man
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               evill
               treasurie
               of
               his
               heart
               bringeth
               foorth
               evill
               thinges
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             power
             of
             retayning
             ,
             and
             keeping
             in
             minde
             ,
             &
             laying
             vp
             in
             store
             things
             both
             good
             ,
             and
             evill
             ,
             is
             attributed
             vnto
             the
             heart
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             we
             may
             perceyve
             ,
             that
             seeing
             beleeving
             ,
             is
             an
             action
             of
             the
             whole
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             wrought
             of
             God
             :
             and
             receyved
             by
             vs
             in
             all
             the
             se
             foresaide
             powers
             ,
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             and
             that
             the
             action
             of
             our
             heart
             in
             beleeving
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             action
             of
             the
             wil
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             cōiunctly
             .
             For
             seeing
             faith
             is
             the
             roote
             of
             our
             regeneration
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             springeth
             all
             good
             motion
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             partes
             of
             the
             renewed
             man
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             It
             is
             most
             necessarilie
             requisite
             ,
             that
             faith
             it selfe
             be
             placed
             in
             them
             all
             :
             that
             by
             it
             ,
             all
             may
             be
             purified
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             Christ
             :
             and
             all
             may
             live
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             For
             no
             more
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             is
             renewed
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             iudued
             with
             faith
             .
             Neyther
             is
             any
             more
             possessed
             with
             Christ
             ,
             then
             is
             possest
             with
             faith
             :
             nor
             can
             Christ
             live
             in
             any
             more
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             then
             that
             wich
             liveth
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             how
             vngraciouslie
             they
             speake
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             faith
             ,
             who
             make
             him
             effectually
             to
             renewe
             ,
             no
             more
             of
             man
             but
             his
             vnderstanding
             :
             leavinge
             the
             action
             of
             consenting
             ,
             and
             embracing
             by
             faith
             the
             things
             reveiled
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             of
             man.
             as
             also
             how
             slenderly
             they
             speake
             of
             faith
             ,
             who
             place
             it
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             willes
             assentinge
             to
             the
             trueth
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             NOw
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             we
             speake
             of
             faith
             it selfe
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             In
             which
             point
             wee
             will
             first
             intreate
             ,
             of
             the
             divers
             significations
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             And
             secondly
             of
             the
             true
             signification
             and
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             wroke
             of
             iustification
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             Faith
             is
             taken
             in
             foure
             divers
             significations
             in
             the
             scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             besides
             that
             signification
             which
             it
             hath
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             iustification
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               signification
               is
               ,
               when
               faith
               is
               taken
               for
               fidelitie
               and
               trueth
               ,
               as
               Math.
               chap.
            
             23.
             32.
             
             Yee
             leave
             the
             waightier
             matter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             iudgement
             ,
             mercie
             ,
             and
             fidelitie
             .
             
               Likewise
               ,
               Rom.
               chap.
               3.
               ver
               .
            
             3.
             
             Shall
             their
             vnbeliefe
             make
             the
             faith
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             
               and
               1.
               
               Timoth.
               cha
               .
               5.
               ver
               .
            
             12.
             having
             damnation
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             broken
             their
             first
             faith
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             faith
             doeth
             signifie
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             begotten
             in
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             for
             faith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
             ,
             therefore
             faith
             is
             called
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             preacheth
             salvatiō
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             otherwise
             but
             by
             faith
             .
             and
             therefore
             the
             Gospell
             is
             called
             the
             worde
             of
             faith
             .
             Rom.
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             In
             this
             signification
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             Gall.
             chap.
             3.
             
             
               Receyved
               ye
               the
               spirit
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               saith
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Galla
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             
               He
               which
               in
               time
               past
               persecuted
               vs.
               nowe
               preacheth
               the
               faith
               ,
               that
               he
               before
               destroyed
               .
            
             And
             Acts
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             
               And
               a
               great
               companie
               of
               the
               Priests
               were
               obedient
               to
               the
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             faith
             is
             taken
             for
             particular
             knowledge
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             22.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               faith
               ,
               have
               it
               with
               thy self
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             which
             in
             this
             place
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             question
             ,
             matter
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ,
             he
             calleth
             knowledge
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             faith
             is
             somtimes
             put
             for
             Christ
             himself
             in
             the
             gospel
             .
             because
             al
             that
             ever
             faith
             in
             the
             gospell
             apprehendeth
             ,
             is
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             true
             obiect
             of
             faith
             vnto
             salvation
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             takē
             Gal.
             3.
             23.
             
               before
               faith
               came
               ,
               we
               were
               kept
               vnder
               the
               law
               ,
               as
               vnder
               a
               garrison
               ,
               shut
               vp
               vnto
               that
               faith
               ,
               which
               afterward
               should
               be
               reveiled
               .
            
             which
             words
             being
             cōpared
             with
             the
             24.
             
             &
             25.
             verses
             folowing
             &
             with
             the
             19.
             verse
             preceeding
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             manifest
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
             faith
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Christ
             the
             obiect
             of
             faith
             is
             vnderstood
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             these
             foure
             divers
             significations
             :
             wherein
             faith
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             special
             significatiō
             and
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             said
             thereby
             to
             be
             iustified
             .
             And
             when
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             imputed
             vnto
             righteousnes
             .
             In
             which
             point
             there
             is
             greatest
             need
             of
             carefull
             attention
             ,
             because
             vpon
             the
             mistaking
             hereof
             ,
             ariseth
             principally
             ,
             the
             mistaking
             of
             iustification
             it selfe
             .
             Specially
             in
             that
             sentence
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             that
             
               Faith
               is
               imputed
               vnto
               righteousnes
            
             .
             Concerning
             which
             there
             is
             a
             two-folde
             controversie
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             whether
             faith
             in
             this
             place
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             owne
             proper
             signification
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             borrowed
             sense
             .
             The
             seconde
             controversie
             is
             ,
             touching
             the
             proper
             signification
             ,
             of
             faith
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             controversie
             ,
             these
             who
             take
             faith
             in
             a
             borrowed
             speech
             ,
             doe
             expound
             that
             sentence
             Metonymically
             by
             faith
             vnderstanding
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             esteeme
             that
             faith
             ,
             relatively
             ,
             or
             instrumentally
             taken
             ,
             and
             not
             properly
             ,
             is
             imputed
             vnto
             vs
             for
             righteousnes
             .
             And
             this
             opinion
             agreeth
             with
             the
             trueth
             of
             the
             matter
             it selfe
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             ,
             why
             faith
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             should
             bee
             taken
             in
             a
             borrowed
             sense
             :
             if
             the
             right
             minde
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             this
             phrase
             ,
             be
             gravely
             and
             maturely
             considered
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             they
             who
             take
             it
             properly
             ,
             did
             not
             erre
             ,
             eyther
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             imputation
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             opinion
             might
             wel
             be
             allowed
             .
             For
             faith
             in
             this
             sentence
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             properly
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             whereby
             in
             it selfe
             it
             is
             distinguished
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             worde
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             begotten
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             obiect
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             worde
             which
             is
             Christ
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             from
             the
             naked
             knowledge
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             therein
             reveyled
             :
             how
             soever
             it
             doeth
             comprehend
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             For
             searching
             out
             therefore
             ,
             the
             true
             significatiō
             of
             the
             word
             Faith
             ,
             in
             this
             sentence
             ,
             we
             will
             first
             set
             downe
             ,
             the
             divers
             significations
             wherein
             it
             is
             taken
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             will
             speake
             of
             the
             true
             nature
             and
             signification
             of
             it
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             to
             be
             imputed
             vnto
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             Cōcerning
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             differēce
             which
             
             in
             the
             scriptures
             is
             warranted
             of
             historicall
             faith
             ,
             miraculous
             faith
             ,
             and
             iustifying
             faith
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             the
             different
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             touching
             iustifying
             faith
             .
          
           
             In
             one
             thing
             all
             men
             doe
             consent
             ,
             and
             agree
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             an
             action
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             consisting
             in
             iudgement
             :
             but
             they
             differ
             in
             three
             sortes
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             sorte
             make
             this
             iudgment
             of
             the
             harte
             ,
             in
             beleeving
             ,
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             naked
             opinion
             .
             which
             is
             a
             doubtfull
             inclination
             of
             an
             vncertayne
             minde
             ,
             to
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             contradiction
             with
             feare
             of
             the
             contrarie
             parte
             ,
             beeing
             destitute
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             cause
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             this
             contradiction
             ,
             Christes
             death
             shall
             save
             vs.
             and
             Christes
             death
             shall
             not
             save
             vs
             :
             they
             have
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Christes
             death
             ,
             shall
             save
             them
             ,
             but
             no
             certaine
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             effect
             :
             and
             therfore
             ,
             feare
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             saved
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             opinion
             they
             place
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             seconde
             sorte
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             wiser
             amongst
             the
             Papistes
             ,
             doe
             make
             faith
             to
             be
             an
             action
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             iudging
             ,
             neyther
             by
             way
             of
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             way
             of
             certayne
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             middle
             way
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             betwixt
             opinion
             and
             knowledge
             .
             Which
             participates
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             neyther
             of
             them
             .
             For
             they
             will
             not
             have
             it
             ,
             a
             doubtfull
             inclination
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             vnto
             the
             best
             parte
             ,
             with
             feare
             of
             the
             worst
             ,
             vpon
             ignorance
             of
             the
             cause
             .
             Neither
             will
             they
             have
             it
             ,
             a
             certayne
             inclination
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             without
             all
             feare
             ,
             of
             the
             worst
             ,
             vpō
             certayne
             knowledge
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             meanes
             .
             But
             will
             have
             it
             middle
             conceyte
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             neither
             altogither
             contingent
             ,
             neither
             altogither
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             sorte
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             agree
             with
             this
             second
             sorte
             ,
             in
             substance
             ,
             whatsoever
             deceitfull
             shew
             ,
             their
             wordes
             doe
             make
             to
             the
             contrarie
             .
             Therefore
             as
             touching
             this
             point
             ,
             wee
             make
             no
             severall
             order
             of
             them
             .
             For
             albeit
             in
             word
             they
             seeme
             to
             admit
             ,
             in
             beleeving
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             the
             thing
             beleeved
             :
             yea
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             albeit
             they
             graunt
             application
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             they
             make
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             necessarie
             ,
             stable
             ,
             
             or
             constant
             ,
             but
             variable
             ,
             and
             subiect
             to
             change
             ,
             affirming
             that
             the
             Saintes
             ,
             may
             fall
             from
             saving
             grace
             ,
             they
             must
             needes
             agree
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             touching
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             action
             of
             our
             heartes
             in
             iudging
             and
             apprehending
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sorte
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             esteeme
             faith
             to
             signifie
             ,
             the
             assured
             confidence
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             vpon
             certayne
             knowledge
             of
             the
             best
             parte
             ,
             without
             any
             feare
             of
             the
             worst
             .
             And
             this
             opinion
             onely
             agreeth
             with
             Gods
             truth
             .
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             contrarie
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             ,
             then
             an
             vncertayne
             opinion
             :
             seeing
             no
             demonstration
             ,
             can
             ever
             make
             a
             surer
             conclusion
             then
             faith
             maketh
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             of
             all
             whatsoever
             it
             beleeveth
             .
             So
             that
             iustly
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             salvation
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             embrased
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             more
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             and
             certayne
             vnto
             vs
             by
             faith
             ,
             then
             ever
             it
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             to
             Adam
             ,
             or
             Angells
             ,
             by
             possession
             .
             For
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             ,
             shall
             never
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             never
             prevaile
             against
             him
             .
             For
             hee
             that
             beleeveth
             ,
             is
             perswaded
             
               that
               neither
               death
               ,
               nor
               life
               ,
               nor
               Angells
               ,
               nor
               Principalities
               ,
               nor
               powers
               ,
               nor
               thinget
               present
               ,
               nor
               thinges
               to
               come
               ,
               nor
               height
               ,
               nor
               depth
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               ereature
               ,
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               seperate
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               love
               of
               GOD
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               his
               Lord.
            
             And
             for
             confirmation
             heereof
             ,
             wee
             referre
             the
             Reader
             to
             that
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             ,
             touching
             the
             supernaturall
             effectes
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             heereafter
             followeth
             ,
             in
             the
             description
             of
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             faith
             ,
             vnto
             the
             which
             we
             nowe
             come
             ,
             leaving
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             error
             concerning
             the
             imputation
             of
             faith
             ,
             vntill
             we
             come
             to
             treate
             of
             imputation
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Wee
             have
             heard
             alreadie
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             the
             supernaturall
             gift
             of
             God.
             And
             that
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             worketh
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             ministerie
             .
             and
             that
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             he
             giveth
             it
             ,
             are
             only
             his
             elect
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             sheepe
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             are
             the
             subiect
             wherein
             it
             is
             wrought
             .
             So
             that
             nowe
             it
             resteth
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             God
             worketh
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             when
             he
             giveth
             vs
             faith
             .
             For
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             have
             already
             beene
             said
             ,
             it
             differeth
             nothing
             from
             
             the
             rest
             of
             Gods
             saving
             graces
             .
             For
             they
             are
             all
             heavenly
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             supernaturall
             giftes
             of
             God
             ,
             wrought
             in
             the
             whole
             heart
             of
             every
             one
             of
             Gods
             elect
             :
             eyther
             by
             the
             inward
             operation
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             extraordinarily
             ,
             or
             els
             in
             ordiraaie
             dispensation
             ,
             by
             the
             effectuall
             revelation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             faith
             ,
             hath
             these
             things
             common
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             wee
             are
             nowe
             to
             trie
             the
             particular
             difference
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             distinguished
             in
             substance
             ,
             and
             nature
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             twofolde
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             faith
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             cōming
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             our
             heartes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             faith
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             our
             hearts
             (
             having
             it
             not
             wrought
             in
             them
             )
             worke
             by
             it
             againe
             ,
             towards
             God
             ,
             vnto
             iustification
             .
          
           
             This
             twofold
             consideration
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             necessarie
             for
             the
             right
             knowledge
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             nature
             &
             of
             the
             working
             of
             it
             .
             For
             faith
             passively
             taken
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             effect
             of
             Gods
             working
             :
             framinge
             faith
             in
             our
             heartes
             :
             but
             actively
             taken
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             the
             action
             of
             our
             hearts
             now
             beleeving
             ,
             in
             laying
             holde
             vpon
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             of
             God
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             we
             will
             speake
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             vs.
             And
             next
             ,
             as
             our
             hearts
             worketh
             by
             it
             .
             And
             this
             we
             are
             carefully
             to
             consider
             ,
             for
             herevpon
             dependeth
             all
             our
             fellowship
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             and
             all
             participation
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             promised
             to
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             &
             all
             true
             reioycing
             ,
             and
             gloriation
             ,
             in
             God.
             and
             in
             this
             worke
             of
             faith
             ,
             consisteth
             all
             the
             strength
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             able
             ,
             to
             stande
             against
             all
             powers
             of
             darknes
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ,
             and
             are
             vpholden
             to
             the
             ende
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             scriptures
             of
             God
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             all
             blessings
             that
             come
             from
             Christ
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             are
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             :
             as
             also
             our
             beeing
             Christs
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             likewise
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             .
             For
             there
             be
             two
             speciall
             grounds
             in
             the
             which
             consists
             all
             our
             felicitie
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             our
             becomming
             Christes
             ,
             that
             is
             when
             wee
             are
             made
             his
             .
          
           
           
             The
             seconde
             is
             ,
             the
             infallible
             consequence
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             when
             all
             that
             Christ
             is
             made
             of
             God
             for
             vs
             ,
             is
             made
             ours
             .
             So
             that
             his
             death
             ,
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             his
             ascention
             ,
             his
             glorification
             ,
             &c.
             are
             all
             made
             ours
             .
             And
             this
             followeth
             vpon
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               If
               yee
               bee
               Christes
               ,
               then
               are
               yee
               Abrahams
               seede
               ,
               and
               heyres
               by
               promise
               ,
            
             Gallat
             .
             chapt
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             29.
             according
             to
             which
             also
             the
             Apostle
             sayeth
             ,
             
               All
               thinges
               are
               yours
               ,
               and
               ye
               Christes
               ,
               &
               Christ
               Gods
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             21.
             32.
             23.
             
             Now
             faith
             is
             the
             meane
             and
             instrument
             ,
             of
             both
             these
             points
             .
             For
             by
             faith
             wee
             are
             made
             Christs
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             Christ
             is
             to
             vs
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             two
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             God
             worketh
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             working
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             The
             second
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             faith
             ,
             nowe
             wrought
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             heartes
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Thus
             faith
             is
             the
             mean
             ,
             &
             effectual
             instrumēt
             of
             al
             our
             blessednes
             :
             both
             in
             our
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             our
             cōmunion
             with
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             glory
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             said
             both
             to
             bee
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             faith
             is
             the
             supernaturall
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             given
             vs
             ,
             for
             these
             supernaturall
             endes
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             we
             may
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             vs
             ,
             for
             by
             faith
             he
             dwelles
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             enioy
             righteousnes
             and
             life
             .
          
           
             To
             speake
             then
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             faith
             as
             God
             worketh
             it
             ,
             it
             consisteth
             specially
             in
             foure
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             in
             Gods
             opening
             &
             illuminating
             of
             our
             vnderstandings
             ,
             making
             our
             hearts
             in
             our
             vnderstanding
             power
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             know
             the
             promise
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             seed
             in
             whom
             blessednes
             is
             promised
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             
               are
               yea
               and
               amen
            
             :
             but
             also
             to
             iudge
             and
             esteeme
             these
             thinges
             reveyled
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             most
             vndoubted
             and
             vnfallible
             trueth
             .
             so
             that
             by
             this
             first
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             Gods
             elect
             is
             made
             to
             see
             ,
             &
             vndoubtedly
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             blessednes
             vnto
             man
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             crucified
             .
             
             So
             that
             his
             eyes
             are
             open
             to
             see
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             nothinge
             but
             iust
             cause
             of
             condemnation
             :
             from
             the
             which
             there
             is
             not
             any
             helpe
             ,
             neither
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             nor
             any
             creature
             ,
             but
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             made
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             determine
             with
             him selfe
             ,
             to
             knowe
             nothing
             vnto
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             but
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
             :
             and
             this
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             (
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             grace
             )
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             Gods
             teachinge
             vs
             :
             according
             as
             Christ
             sayeth
             ,
             Iohn
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             45.
             
             
               Every
               one
               that
               hath
               heard
               of
               the
               Farher
               ,
               and
               hath
               learned
               of
               him
               ,
               cōmeth
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             Shewing
             vs
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             cause
             of
             our
             beleeving
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             first
             parte
             and
             portion
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             faith
             wrought
             in
             our
             heartes
             by
             God
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             God
             teaching
             of
             vs
             :
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             made
             in
             his
             covenant
             ,
             Esay
             chap.
             54.
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               all
               thy
               children
               shal
               be
               taught
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             Ierem.
             chap.
             31.
             ver
             .
             33.
             34.
             
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               lawe
               in
               their
               inward
               partes
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               heartes
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               teach
               no
               more
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               everie
               man
               his
               brother
               ,
               saying
               ,
               knowe
               the
               Lord
               :
               For
               they
               shall
               all
               knowe
               mee
               from
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               vnto
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               ,
               sayeth
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             true
             which
             Christ
             speaketh
             ,
             Math.
             chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             
               No
               man
               knoweth
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               but
               the
               Father
               :
               neyther
               knoweth
               any
               man
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               the
               Sonne
               :
               and
               he
               to
               whom
               the
               Sonne
               will
               reveyle
               him
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             secrete
             belonging
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             which
             no
             flesh
             is
             everable
             to
             attayne
             vnto
             ,
             by
             any
             power
             of
             his
             owne
             naturall
             light
             and
             vnderstanding
             :
             therefore
             saieth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             hid
             in
             a
             mysterie
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             worlde
             have
             ever
             knowne
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
             For
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             that
             same
             chapter
             ,
             
               The
               naturall
               man
               ,
               perceyveth
               not
               the
               thinges
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               For
               they
               are
               foolishnes
               vnto
               him
               :
               neyther
               can
               hee
               know
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             confirmeth
             by
             a
             strong
             argument
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             saying
             :
             
               For
               what
               man
               knoweth
               ,
               the
               thinges
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               saue
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               which
               is
               in
               him
               :
               even
               so
               the
               thinges
               of
               God
               ,
               knoweth
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
            
             For
             which
             cause
             also
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             place
             ,
             he
             attributeth
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             vnto
             God
             reveyling
             vnto
             vs
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             the
             thinges
             that
             are
             given
             vs
             of
             God
             :
             according
             to
             which
             Christ
             saieth
             vnto
             Peter
             ,
             when
             hee
             did
             confesse
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             
               that
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               had
               not
               reveiled
               that
               vnto
               him
               ,
               but
               his
               Father
               which
               was
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             Math.
             cha
             .
             16.
             ver
             .
             17.
             thereby
             witnessing
             plainly
             ,
             that
             no
             naturall
             light
             ,
             nor
             information
             of
             mans
             owne
             minde
             ,
             can
             possibly
             make
             a
             man
             to
             know
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sonne
             of
             the
             living
             God
             :
             but
             that
             this
             knowledge
             commeth
             vnto
             our
             heartes
             ,
             by
             the
             supernatural
             gift
             ,
             and
             revelation
             of
             God
             by
             his
             spirit
             :
             according
             to
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             
               That
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               is
               to
               them
               that
               perish
               ,
               foolishnes
               :
               but
               vnto
               vs
               that
               are
               saved
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God.
            
             For
             God
             hath
             cast
             away
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             prudent
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             the
             wisedome
             of
             this
             worlde
             foolishnes
             .
             For
             by
             that
             wisedome
             the
             world
             doeth
             not
             know
             God
             ,
             therefore
             sayth
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             same
             place
             :
             
               VVee
               preach
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Iewes
               even
               a
               stūbling
               blocke
               :
               and
               vnto
               the
               Graecians
               foolishnes
               :
               but
               vnto
               them
               which
               are
               called
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               &
               Graecians
               ,
               we
               preach
               Christ
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God.
            
             Thus
             it
             is
             playne
             ,
             that
             this
             wisedome
             and
             light
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             we
             know
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             onely
             Saviour
             and
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             gift
             supernaturally
             given
             vs
             by
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             vs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saith
             Christ
             :
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               given
               to
               every
               man
               to
               know
               the
               secretes
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             Math.
             chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             11.
             shewing
             vs
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             to
             knowe
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             givē
             vs
             of
             God.
             Which
             is
             yet
             more
             cleere
             by
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ
             ,
             touching
             them
             to
             whom
             this
             gift
             is
             not
             given
             :
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               that
               seeing
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               see
               ,
               and
               hearing
               ,
               they
               heare
               not
               ,
               neither
               vnderstande
               .
            
             And
             this
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             is
             signified
             ,
             by
             opening
             of
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             vnderstanding
             :
             Ephes
             .
             chapt
             .
             1.
             ver
             .
             18.
             and
             sometymes
             ,
             by
             opening
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             Actes
             .
             chapt
             .
             16.
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             And
             in
             this
             firste
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             consisteth
             the
             chiefe
             foundation
             of
             our
             strength
             :
             as
             is
             showen
             by
             Ioh.
             1.
             
             Epi.
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             5.
             saying
             :
             
               VVho
               is
               it
               that
               overcommeth
               the
               worlde
               :
               but
               hee
               that
               beleeveth
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
            
             As
             likewise
             this
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             out
             Adoption
             ,
             as
             witnesseth
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Epi.
             chap.
             5.
             saying
             :
             
               Every
               one
               that
               beleeveth
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               :
               is
               borne
               of
               God.
            
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             on
             this
             dependeth
             our
             ereruall
             life
             :
             as
             witnesseth
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             Iohn
             chap.
             17.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               This
               is
               eternall
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               knowe
               thee
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               :
               and
               whom
               thou
               
               hast
               sent
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             and
             therefore
             ,
             whosoever
             is
             ignorant
             of
             this
             point
             (
             and
             so
             much
             more
             they
             that
             impugne
             it
             )
             shal
             never
             inherit
             eternall
             life
             :
             according
             to
             Christs
             owne
             testimonie
             ,
             Ioh.
             ca.
             8.
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               said
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               shall
               die
               in
               your
               sinnes
               :
               for
               except
               yee
               beleeve
               that
               I
               am
               hee
               ,
               yee
               shall
               die
               in
               your
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             then
             ,
             the
             first
             action
             of
             God
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             first
             gift
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             vnto
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             power
             and
             facultie
             ,
             of
             conceyving
             ,
             and
             knowing
             ,
             God
             in
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             reveyled
             in
             the
             worde
             :
             accordinge
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             Epi.
             5.
             20.
             
             
               But
               we
               knowe
               ,
               that
               that
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               vs
               a
               minde
               to
               knowe
               him
               that
               is
               true
               :
               and
               wee
               are
               in
               him
               that
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               Sonne
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               this
               same
               is
               that
               very
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               eternall
               life
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             worke
             of
             God
             wherein
             our
             faith
             consisteth
             ,
             is
             in
             giving
             a
             wil
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             enioy
             him
             ,
             &
             to
             obey
             him
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             110.
             3.
             
             
               Thy
               people
               shall
               come
               willingly
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               assemblinge
               of
               thine
               armie
               in
               holy
               beautie
               .
            
          
           
             For
             as
             the
             vnderstanding
             power
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             darkened
             ,
             &
             al
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             is
             but
             foolishnes
             :
             so
             his
             will
             ,
             is
             rebellious
             against
             Gods
             will
             ,
             in
             all
             thinges
             .
             so
             that
             as
             he
             cannot
             naturally
             perceyve
             ,
             nor
             know
             ,
             the
             thinges
             of
             God
             :
             so
             can
             he
             not
             naturally
             will
             ,
             nor
             desire
             ,
             the
             thinges
             of
             God.
             and
             this
             oftentymes
             is
             signified
             in
             scripture
             ,
             by
             the
             hardnes
             of
             mans
             heart
             that
             cannot
             repent
             :
             and
             by
             his
             stiff-neckednes
             ,
             and
             by
             resisting
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             ,
             ca.
             65.
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             
               I
               have
               spred
               my
               hands
               out
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               to
               a
               rebellious
               and
               gaine-saying
               people
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             this
             worke
             of
             God
             is
             expressed
             in
             scripture
             ,
             by
             the
             phrase
             of
             Gods
             drawing
             vs
             ,
             Ion.
             6.
             44.
             
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               vnto
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               that
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               drawe
               him
               .
            
             as
             likewise
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             eare
             :
             as
             Esay
             cha
             .
             50.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               GOD
               hath
               opened
               myne
               eare
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               not
               rebellious
               ,
               neyther
               turned
               I
               backe
               .
            
             This
             also
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ier.
             32.
             when
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             put
             his
             feare
             in
             their
             heartes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             departe
             from
             him
             :
             and
             most
             cleerly
             ,
             Eze.
             cap.
             36.
             26.
             27.
             
             
               A
               newe
               heart
               also
               will
               I
               
               give
               you
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               will
               I
               put
               within
               you
               :
               and
               I
               will
               take
               away
               the
               stonie
               heart
               out
               of
               your
               body
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               you
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               put
               my
               spirit
               within
               you
               ,
               and
               cause
               you
               to
               walke
               in
               my
               Statutes
               .
            
             For
             this
             cause
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             calleth
             them
             blessed
             ,
             who
             honger
             and
             thirst
             for
             righteousnes
             :
             For
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             the
             earnest
             desire
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             enioye
             Christ
             and
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             &c.
             is
             an
             vndoubted
             token
             of
             Gods
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             he
             bestowes
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             supernaturall
             gift
             ,
             vppon
             the
             elect
             ,
             as
             the
             seconde
             effect
             ,
             of
             his
             working
             power
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             changeth
             our
             willes
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             them selves
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             willing
             to
             come
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             his
             voyce
             .
             Therefore
             is
             it
             saide
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             the
             worker
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             deed
             ,
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             in
             vs
             ,
             Phil.
             cap.
             2.
             13.
             so
             this
             is
             the
             second
             parte
             of
             that
             supernatural
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             when
             as
             our
             will
             maketh
             choise
             of
             that
             which
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wee
             submit
             our
             willes
             to
             his
             will
             in
             all
             thinges
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             contrarie
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             fleshe
             .
             For
             as
             sayth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               wisedome
               of
               the
               fleshe
               ,
               is
               not
               subiect
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               can
               be
               .
            
             Therefore
             doeth
             the
             Prophet
             David
             say
             :
             
               That
               the
               man
               is
               blessed
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               choses
               ,
               and
               causes
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             65.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             ,
             that
             David
             prayeth
             so
             often
             :
             that
             God
             would
             incline
             his
             heart
             to
             his
             statutes
             .
          
           
             The
             thirde
             parte
             of
             Gods
             workinge
             in
             givinge
             Faith
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             is
             the
             sanctification
             of
             our
             affections
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             to
             love
             Christ
             above
             all
             thinges
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             powring
             of
             his
             love
             in
             our
             heartes
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             For
             as
             hee
             inclineth
             our
             myndes
             to
             mynde
             heavenly
             thinges
             ,
             by
             insinuatinge
             his
             mynd
             towardes
             vs
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             into
             our
             myndes
             ,
             &
             as
             by
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             feelinge
             ,
             and
             proofe
             of
             his
             good
             will
             towarde
             vs
             in
             all
             thinges
             ,
             hee
             drawes
             out
             willes
             vnto
             his
             will
             :
             So
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             in
             his
             giving
             his
             deare
             Sonne
             to
             the
             death
             for
             vs
             ,
             while
             wee
             were
             his
             enimies
             ,
             hee
             enflames
             our
             heartes
             with
             the
             love
             of
             him
             againe
             ,
             so
             that
             with
             our
             affection
             ,
             wee
             are
             set
             vppon
             Christ
             more
             then
             all
             thinges
             ,
             and
             are
             content
             to
             lose
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             gaine
             him
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             Math.
             cha
             .
             10.
             ver
             .
             37.
             
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               father
               ,
               
               or
               mother
               ,
               better
               then
               mee
               :
               is
               not
               worthie
               of
               me
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             Luke
             chap.
             14.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               come
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               and
               hate
               not
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               Mother
               ,
               &
               VVife
               ,
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               yea
               and
               his
               owne
               life
               also
               :
               he
               can
               not
               be
               my
               Disciple
               .
            
             Wherein
             it
             appeareth
             most
             plainly
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             a
             gift
             supernaturall
             :
             seeing
             it
             bringeth
             a
             supernaturall
             love
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             overcommeth
             all
             the
             love
             and
             affection
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             in
             nature
             :
             especally
             when
             it
             overcommeth
             the
             love
             of
             man
             to
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             life
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             by
             working
             faith
             ,
             doeth
             imprinte
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             vs
             ,
             in
             our
             memories
             ,
             working
             such
             a
             stedfast
             impression
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             of
             his
             mercie
             and
             grace
             ,
             towards
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             can
             never
             be
             defaced
             :
             therefore
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             are
             noted
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             
               they
               that
               forget
               God.
            
             whereas
             the
             childrē
             of
             God
             have
             him
             alwayes
             before
             theit
             eyes
             .
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             when
             he
             worketh
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             he
             worketh
             it
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             filling
             the
             whole
             heart
             with
             such
             supernaturall
             vertue
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             faculties
             thereof
             ,
             whereby
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             of
             it selfe
             naturally
             could
             never
             be
             able
             to
             knowe
             ,
             or
             to
             desire
             ,
             or
             to
             love
             ,
             or
             to
             keepe
             any
             heavenly
             thing
             belonging
             vnto
             life
             and
             godlines
             :
             is
             made
             able
             both
             to
             knowe
             ,
             and
             to
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             to
             apprehende
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             constantly
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             all
             blessings
             in
             him
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             these
             pointes
             are
             wrought
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             everie
             one
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             as
             in
             them selves
             so
             also
             concerning
             them selves
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             the
             trueth
             of
             the
             things
             reveyled
             ,
             touching
             Christ
             ,
             and
             redemption
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             generall
             notion
             ,
             &
             perswasion
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             his
             sonne
             to
             be
             a
             Redeemer
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             performed
             redemption
             in
             his
             death
             :
             for
             such
             a
             faith
             not
             onely
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             but
             Sathan
             him selfe
             ,
             hath
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             particular
             sight
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             every
             mans
             owne
             heart
             ,
             concerning
             him selfe
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             elected
             him
             ,
             &
             for
             him
             in
             particular
             hath
             given
             Christ
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             him
             particularly
             vnto
             him
             wisedome
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             .
          
           
           
             For
             it
             is
             not
             my
             faith-concerning
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             vnto
             others
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             conceyved
             generally
             toward
             all
             his
             elect
             ,
             but
             the
             particular
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             assurance
             ,
             of
             his
             minde
             concerning
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             doeth
             saue
             mee
             :
             
               For
               the
               iust
               shall
               live
               by
               his
               owne
               faith
               ,
            
             Habac.
             chapt
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             But
             this
             will
             appeare
             more
             cleerely
             in
             the
             next
             point
             :
             while
             we
             consider
             Faith
             ,
             being
             newe
             wrought
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             howe
             we
             are
             saide
             with
             our
             heart
             to
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             point
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             man
             him selfe
             who
             beleeveth
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             heart
             whereby
             he
             beleeveth
             :
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             beleeving
             is
             the
             action
             which
             man
             performeth
             with
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             man
             is
             said
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             because
             that
             this
             supernaturall
             gift
             is
             given
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             heart
             it
             is
             effectuall
             in
             him
             in
             all
             the
             points
             forespoken
             :
             for
             by
             Gods
             enlightning
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             sees
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             teaching
             ,
             he
             vnderstandes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Lords
             enclining
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             willeth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Lords
             sanctifying
             of
             his
             affection
             ,
             he
             loveth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Lords
             imprinting
             ,
             and
             writing
             ,
             in
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             sealing
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             reveyleth
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             both
             possesseth
             ,
             retayneth
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             ,
             Christ
             and
             all
             the
             blessings
             promised
             in
             him
             :
             so
             that
             faith
             actively
             considered
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             motion
             of
             mans
             hearte
             ,
             which
             is
             wrought
             in
             him
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therfore
             in
             substance
             ,
             nothing
             els
             but
             the
             very
             action
             of
             GOD
             in
             man
             :
             but
             considered
             in
             a
             divers
             manner
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             passively
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             wrought
             by
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             actively
             ,
             as
             he
             by
             this
             working
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             apprehendeth
             ,
             and
             receyveth
             grace
             from
             God
             :
             so
             that
             the
             action
             of
             man
             in
             beleeving
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             his
             knowing
             ,
             &
             acknowledging
             of
             things
             ,
             by
             Gods
             making
             him
             know
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             willing
             them
             ,
             by
             Gods
             making
             him
             to
             will
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             loving
             ,
             by
             Gods
             making
             him
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             apprehending
             and
             retayning
             them
             ,
             by
             Gods
             making
             of
             him
             to
             apprehende
             and
             reteyne
             them
             ,
             GOD
             imprinting
             ,
             writing
             ,
             and
             sealing
             them
             in
             mans
             heart
             :
             This
             worke
             therefore
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             likewise
             attributed
             vnto
             God
             vnder
             these
             two
             phrases
             .
             First
             ,
             when
             
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               that
               he
               giveth
               vs
               to
               come
               vnto
               the
               sonne
               ,
            
             Iohn
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             65.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             giving
             vs
             vnto
             the
             sonne
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             37.
             and
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             motion
             of
             man
             with
             his
             heart
             being
             moved
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             mans
             beleeving
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             evē
             as
             a
             wheele
             which
             of
             it selfe
             cānot
             move
             ,
             yet
             being
             moved
             by
             an
             other
             ,
             doth
             move
             ,
             whose
             motion
             therefore
             though
             it
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             yet
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             the
             motion
             of
             two
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             maner
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             thing
             moved
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             both
             actively
             ,
             and
             passively
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             in
             the
             one
             sense
             God
             is
             said
             to
             bring
             vs
             vnto
             Christ
             :
             in
             the
             other
             sense
             we
             are
             saide
             to
             come
             vnto
             Christ
             .
             and
             this
             is
             carefnlly
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             least
             with
             a
             great
             many
             we
             erre
             ,
             in
             esteeming
             faith
             to
             be
             mans
             owne
             proper
             worke
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             natural
             power
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             and
             so
             mistake
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               the
               iust
               shall
               live
               by
               his
               owne
               faith
               :
            
             as
             alfo
             Christes
             forme
             of
             speach
             ,
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               thy
               faith
               hath
               saved
               thee
            
             ,
             for
             faith
             is
             called
             ours
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Authors
             ,
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             workers
             of
             it
             :
             but
             because
             we
             possesse
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             speciall
             subiectes
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             it
             is
             wrought
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             it
             concerneth
             onr
             selves
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             what
             wee
             beleeve
             ,
             wee
             beleeve
             it
             particularly
             touching
             our selves
             ,
             so
             that
             faith
             is
             called
             our
             owne
             faith
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             perticular
             nature
             of
             savinge
             faith
             in
             two
             particular
             thinges
             :
             The
             firste
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             faith
             that
             GOD
             workes
             in
             another
             mans
             hearte
             ,
             but
             the
             faith
             which
             hee
             worketh
             in
             myne
             owne
             hearte
             ,
             that
             saveth
             me
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             faith
             which
             I
             have
             in
             myne
             owne
             hearte
             ,
             concerning
             others
             ,
             but
             the
             faith
             that
             I
             have
             concerning
             my selfe
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             saveth
             me
             .
             So
             that
             this
             worde
             vsed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               thy
               faith
               hath
               saved
               thee
            
             ,
             and
             the
             iust
             
               by
               his
               owne
               faith
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             not
             to
             designe
             the
             cause
             ,
             but
             the
             subiect
             ,
             of
             savinge
             faith
             :
             and
             that
             in
             two
             respectes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             him
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             wrought
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             him
             concerning
             whom
             it
             is
             wrought
             :
             so
             that
             my
             faith
             that
             saveth
             mee
             ,
             must
             bee
             wrought
             by
             GOD
             in
             my
             owne
             hearte
             :
             and
             what
             hee
             maketh
             mee
             beleeve
             ,
             hee
             
             must
             make
             mee
             beleeve
             it
             concerninge
             my selfe
             in
             particnlar
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Papistes
             did
             rightly
             vnderstande
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             see
             that
             every
             particnlar
             Christian
             ,
             hath
             a
             particular
             warrant
             ,
             by
             particular
             revelation
             from
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             certaintie
             of
             his
             owne
             salvation
             :
             For
             when
             hee
             saide
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             with
             the
             heart
             :
             the
             same
             beleeving
             ,
             includes
             in
             it
             a
             particular
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             the
             particular
             revelation
             of
             God
             in
             his
             heart
             cōcerning
             him selfe
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             chosen
             and
             elected
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             given
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             hee
             is
             redeemed
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             hee
             hath
             remission
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             through
             him
             ,
             hee
             shal
             be
             glorified
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             should
             likewise
             knowe
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             such
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             follow
             their
             opinion
             :
             that
             when
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             that
             man
             with
             the
             heart
             beleeveth
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             esteemed
             the
             cause
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             as
             though
             naturally
             of
             it selfe
             it
             could
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             wheele
             moved
             by
             another
             ,
             doth
             move
             :
             so
             our
             heartes
             action
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             action
             of
             God
             moving
             our
             heartes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             NOW
             it
             followeth
             that
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             vse
             ,
             and
             ende
             ,
             wherefore
             this
             supernatural
             gift
             is
             given
             vnto
             man
             :
             this
             shortlie
             we
             may
             reduce
             vnto
             foure
             points
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             faith
             is
             given
             for
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             faith
             is
             given
             for
             possession
             of
             the
             things
             knowen
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             faith
             is
             given
             for
             keeping
             ,
             and
             constant
             retayning
             ,
             the
             things
             possessed
             ,
             and
             that
             during
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             faith
             is
             given
             for
             practise
             .
          
           
             Wee
             saye
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             given
             for
             these
             vses
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             this
             life
             :
             because
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             both
             knowledge
             ,
             possession
             ,
             and
             keeping
             ,
             are
             performed
             in
             vs
             by
             another
             meane
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             sight
             :
             For
             in
             this
             worlde
             wee
             walke
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             neither
             knowe
             ,
             possesse
             ,
             nor
             keepe
             but
             by
             faith
             :
             
             but
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             shall
             walke
             by
             sight
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             both
             knowe
             ,
             posses
             ,
             and
             keepe
             by
             sight
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             first
             vse
             and
             end
             of
             faith
             which
             is
             knowledge
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             remember
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             9.
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             his
             elect
             ,
             are
             such
             
               which
               the
               eyes
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               seene
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               eare
               hath
               not
               heard
               ,
               &
               which
               hath
               not
               entred
               in
               the
               hart
               of
               man.
            
             Whereby
             the
             Apostle
             will
             declare
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             thinges
             which
             God
             hath
             ordayned
             for
             our
             glory
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             can
             never
             possibly
             of
             it selfe
             conceyve
             :
             therefore
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             ▪
             God
             must
             needes
             give
             vs
             a
             minde
             to
             knowe
             them
             ,
             before
             wee
             ever
             can
             perceyve
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             minde
             that
             God
             giveth
             is
             a
             beleeving
             heart
             :
             For
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             able
             by
             faith
             to
             know
             thinges
             ,
             to
             will
             ,
             &
             affect
             thinges
             ,
             to
             enioye
             ,
             and
             possesse
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             and
             retayne
             them
             ,
             which
             of
             it selfe
             by
             all
             the
             power
             of
             reason
             ,
             will.
             &c.
             it
             never
             could
             ,
             nor
             possibly
             can
             ,
             bee
             able
             ,
             to
             knowe
             ,
             possesse
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             we
             saye
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             worlde
             was
             made
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             that
             thinges
             that
             are
             seene
             ▪
             were
             made
             of
             thinges
             which
             did
             not
             appeare
             ,
             Hebr.
             chapt
             .
             11.
             which
             all
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             could
             never
             vnderstand
             .
             For
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             not
             naturally
             ,
             but
             spiritually
             ,
             discerned
             :
             therefore
             the
             naturall
             man
             ,
             can
             not
             perceyve
             them
             .
             In
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             Abraham
             is
             saide
             to
             have
             seene
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             reioyced
             :
             and
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             our
             faith
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             knowe
             IESVS
             to
             be
             that
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             and
             by
             faith
             we
             knowe
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             elected
             of
             God
             :
             and
             by
             faith
             we
             knowe
             ,
             that
             in
             Christ
             alone
             consisteth
             our
             adoption
             ,
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             fanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             :
             so
             that
             wee
             knowe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             iust
             ,
             or
             holy
             ,
             or
             free
             from
             death
             ,
             but
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             onely
             :
             thus
             take
             me
             away
             faith
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             all
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             wisest
             hearte
             ,
             ever
             to
             vnderstande
             these
             thinges
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             them
             for
             vndoubted
             verities
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             marked
             before
             )
             that
             Christ
             sayeth
             to
             Peter
             :
             
               Flesh
               and
               bloud
               hath
               not
               reveyled
               that
               vnto
               
               thee
               :
               but
               my
               Father
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             Math.
             chap.
             16.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             Christ
             sayth
             vnto
             the
             Iewes
             :
             
               Except
               yee
               beleeve
               that
               I
               am
               bee
               :
               yee
               shall
               die
               in
               yonr
               sinn●●
               .
            
             Shewing
             vs
             by
             that
             speech
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             knowe
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             beleevinge
             onely
             .
          
           
             Nowe
             this
             knowledge
             that
             commeth
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             taken
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             sometymes
             the
             worde
             knowledge
             is
             put
             :
             which
             is
             when
             it
             signrfieth
             the
             naked
             ,
             and
             bare
             vnderstanding
             of
             thinges
             that
             are
             reveyled
             :
             but
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             an
             infallible
             science
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             heart
             knoweth
             God
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             him
             vndoubtedly
             to
             be
             God
             :
             and
             when
             as
             it
             knoweth
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             knoweth
             him
             vndoubtedly
             to
             bee
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             and
             when
             it
             knoweth
             Gods
             trueth
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             it
             vndoubtedly
             to
             be
             the
             trueth
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             saieth
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               receyveth
               his
               testimonie
               ,
               hath
               sealed
               that
               God
               is
               true
               ,
            
             Iohn
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             33
             And
             againe
             ,
             Iohn
             1.
             
             Epi.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               Hee
               that
               heleeveth
               not
               God
               ,
               hath
               made
               him
               a
               liar
               ,
               because
               he
               beleeved
               not
               the
               record
               that
               God
               witnessed
               of
               his
               soune
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             all
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             a
             third
             thing
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             added
             for
             the
             full
             vnderstandinge
             thereof
             :
             For
             besides
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             the
             thinges
             which
             are
             reveiled
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             besides
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             vndoubted
             veritie
             ,
             and
             trueth
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             wee
             knowe
             them
             to
             bee
             reveyled
             by
             God
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             knowe
             the
             vndoubted
             trueth
             ,
             and
             veritie
             ,
             of
             them
             toward
             vs
             in
             our
             particular
             person
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             God
             reveyle
             to
             vs
             ,
             he
             reveyleth
             it
             vnto
             vs
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             for
             vs
             :
             and
             when
             he
             giveth
             vs
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             vndoubted
             veritie
             of
             the
             things
             reveyled
             :
             he
             maketh
             vs
             assuredlie
             to
             knowe
             ,
             that
             they
             shal
             be
             truely
             &
             verily
             accomplished
             in
             our
             persons
             ,
             conforme
             to
             that
             ground
             which
             we
             have
             laide
             downe
             before
             concerning
             faith
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             we
             must
             beleeve
             it
             concerning
             our selves
             in
             particular
             :
             according
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             beleeved
             God
             that
             he
             should
             bee
             the
             Father
             of
             many
             Nation●s
             :
             And
             as
             Iob
             speaketh
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             chap.
             19.
             verses
             25.
             26.
             27.
             
             
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               my
               Redeemer
               liveth
               :
               and
               I
               
               shall
               see
               God
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               whom
               I
               my selfe
               shall
               see
               ,
               and
               my
               eyes
               shall
               beholde
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               for
               mee
               .
            
             According
             to
             which
             certaintie
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             speaketh
             also
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             and
             for
             this
             maner
             of
             knowledge
             which
             commeth
             by
             faith
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             doe
             call
             faith
             ,
             the
             eye
             whereby
             we
             see
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             ingravē
             forme
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             and
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             it
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             chap.
             11.
             
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seene
               .
            
             where
             by
             the
             word
             evidence
             ,
             is
             vnderstoode
             ,
             that
             faith
             doeth
             not
             onely
             shew
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             evident
             demonstration
             confirme
             the
             vndoubted
             veritie
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             vs
             in
             particular
             :
             so
             that
             it
             letteth
             me
             not
             only
             see
             life
             eternall
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             eternall
             life
             to
             belong
             to
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Chtist
             ,
             but
             particularly
             it
             letteth
             me
             see
             my selfe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             life
             to
             belonge
             to
             me
             in
             him
             :
             and
             that
             so
             certainlie
             ,
             as
             nothing
             in
             heaven
             nor
             earth
             ,
             can
             bee
             more
             certaine
             :
             and
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             vse
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             seconde
             ende
             wherefore
             faith
             is
             given
             is
             possession
             :
             and
             this
             confirmeth
             evidently
             and
             plainely
             the
             former
             ground
             touching
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             spoken
             :
             For
             the
             knowledge
             of
             faith
             is
             never
             without
             possession
             ,
             according
             to
             thar
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
             cha
             .
             14.
             ver
             .
             17.
             speaking
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               whow
               the
               world
               can
               not
               receyve
               ,
               because
               it
               seeth
               him
               not
               ,
               neyther
               knoweth
               him
               :
               but
               yee
               knowe
               him
               ,
               for
               hee
               dwelleth
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               shal
               bee
               in
               you
               .
            
             According
             to
             which
             ground
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Ioh.
             sayth
             :
             
               Hee
               that
               beleeveth
               in
               that
               sonne
               of
               GOD
               ,
               hath
               the
               witnes
               in
               him self
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             Thus
             faith
             maketh
             vs
             to
             know
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             it
             also
             maketh
             vs
             to
             possesse
             :
             therefore
             doeth
             the
             Apostle
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               Christ
               might
               dwell
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             can
             never
             know
             Christ
             by
             it
             owne
             light
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             supernaturall
             light
             of
             faith
             :
             so
             it
             can
             never
             apprehend
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             any
             blessing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             any
             natural
             power
             that
             is
             in
             the
             will
             &
             affection
             thereof
             .
             Therefore
             God
             giveth
             to
             his
             elect
             the
             supernaturall
             gift
             of
             faith
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             his
             elect
             ,
             whose
             heartes
             could
             never
             by
             any
             naturall
             strength
             ,
             ever
             attaine
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             ever
             desire
             to
             have
             him
             ,
             
             nor
             yet
             embrace
             him
             with
             vnfayned
             love
             ,
             as
             their
             only
             treasure
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             might
             chose
             him
             ,
             and
             count
             all
             things
             but
             dunge
             to
             gaine
             him
             ,
             forsaking
             them selves
             and
             their
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             embrace
             him
             ,
             with
             such
             affectiō
             ,
             that
             they
             prefer
             him
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             evē
             to
             their
             owne
             life
             :
             so
             that
             man
             by
             faith
             is
             not
             only
             made
             to
             know
             his
             redeemer
             :
             but
             also
             to
             possesse
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             blessings
             in
             him
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             scriptures
             we
             are
             saide
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             children
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             :
             to
             bee
             saved
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             :
             and
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             beleeving
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             carrie
             about
             with
             vs
             the
             end
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             1.
             9.
             
             And
             for
             this
             working
             of
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             the
             subsisting
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             .
             Hebr.
             11.
             1.
             because
             it
             giveth
             a
             certaine
             being
             ,
             and
             subsisting
             ,
             vnto
             things
             that
             are
             yet
             invisible
             ,
             and
             are
             yet
             only
             expected
             ,
             and
             hoped
             for
             :
             and
             maketh
             thē
             to
             subsist
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             therfore
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               ,
               is
               alreadie
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               :
               and
               hath
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             faith
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             should
             never
             be
             able
             to
             possesse
             ,
             nor
             apprehend
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             righteousnes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             spirituall
             blessing
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             effectuall
             instrument
             of
             Gods
             supernaturall
             power
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             whereby
             we
             apprehende
             and
             possesse
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             blessings
             in
             him
             :
             The
             Fathers
             doe
             call
             it
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             bound
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             because
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             hand
             ,
             we
             lay
             holde
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             mouth
             ,
             wee
             receyve
             him
             into
             our
             heartes
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             bande
             that
             never
             can
             be
             broken
             ,
             wee
             are
             so
             vnited
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             benefites
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             vnto
             vs
             :
             that
             we
             never
             can
             possibly
             bee
             seperated
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             he
             or
             his
             blessinges
             from
             vs
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             Augustine
             sayth
             ,
             
               Beleeue
               onely
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               eaten
               him
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             cleering
             of
             this
             grounde
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             these
             phrases
             of
             speech
             are
             vsed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             lawe
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             beleeve
             :
             that
             the
             promise
             is
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             faithfully
             beleeve
             :
             That
             the
             Gospell
             is
             the
             power
             of
             GOD
             vnto
             salvation
             ,
             to
             everie
             one
             that
             beleeveth
             ,
             &c.
             
             all
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Gospell
             can
             helpe
             vs
             to
             salvation
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             promise
             made
             ours
             ,
             nor
             Christes
             righteousnes
             belongeth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             except
             we
             beleeve
             :
             because
             there
             is
             no
             mean
             to
             make
             any
             thing
             conteyned
             in
             the
             Gospell
             (
             especially
             the
             promise
             ,
             or
             Christ
             him selfe
             )
             to
             be
             ours
             :
             but
             faith
             onely
             .
             And
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             ,
             our
             righteousnes
             is
             saide
             to
             bee
             
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               faith
               :
               and
               the
               righteousnes
               which
               is
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Phil.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             And
             Christ
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               to
               bee
               a
               reconciliation
               through
               faith
               in
               his
               bloud
               ,
            
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             All
             serving
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             not
             our
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             :
             but
             only
             the
             meane
             by
             the
             which
             we
             attayne
             to
             that
             which
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ
             in
             his
             bloud
             :
             for
             in
             that
             sense
             is
             righteousnes
             faid
             to
             be
             through
             faith
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             this
             same
             cause
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             where
             righteousnes
             is
             saide
             to
             be
             ,
             
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               God
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Iesus
               .
            
             and
             that
             because
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             and
             substance
             ,
             which
             by
             faith
             wee
             eyther
             knowe
             ,
             or
             apprehende
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             onely
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             called
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             Acts
             cha
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             16.
             as
             also
             the
             faith
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             Ioh.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             12.
             because
             all
             the
             vertue
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             whereby
             we
             beleeve
             to
             bee
             iustisied
             ,
             is
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             :
             so
             that
             the
             vertue
             is
             not
             in
             faith
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             in
             Iesus
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             againe
             it
             is
             called
             the
             faith
             towardes
             Christ
             ,
             Act.
             chap.
             20.
             ver
             .
             21.
             because
             faith
             setteth
             nothing
             before
             it
             as
             the
             obiect
             ,
             but
             Christ
             alone
             :
             for
             the
             Gospell
             which
             is
             the
             worde
             of
             faith
             ,
             propoundeth
             not
             any
             thing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             but
             onely
             Christ
             ,
             as
             eyther
             promised
             ,
             or
             given
             vnto
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             matter
             eyther
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             or
             redemption
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             againe
             it
             is
             called
             the
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             26.
             and
             that
             for
             two
             causes
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             that
             wherein
             by
             faith
             our
             heartes
             are
             fastened
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             which
             our
             heartes
             only
             setleth
             their
             full
             confidence
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             onely
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             onely
             ,
             our
             faith
             is
             ,
             and
             we
             also
             by
             faith
             :
             for
             thereby
             we
             are
             made
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             in
             vs
             :
             
             and
             therfore
             in
             the
             scripturs
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             are
             put
             indifferently
             ,
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             8.
             vers
             .
             10.
             compared
             with
             2.
             
             Cor.
             cha
             .
             13.
             ver
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             And
             for
             this
             same
             respect
             ,
             the
             proper
             effectes
             of
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             are
             attributed
             vnto
             faith
             .
             The
             second
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             faith
             neither
             suffereth
             vs
             to
             rest
             vpon
             it
             ,
             nor
             on
             our selues
             ,
             nor
             on
             anie
             other
             thing
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             faith
             ,
             or
             in
             our selves
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             except
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             confidence
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             or
             blessednes
             :
             therefore
             are
             we
             saide
             in
             him
             to
             have
             redemption
             ,
             in
             him
             to
             be
             made
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             to
             be
             circumcised
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             we
             are
             made
             by
             Faith
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             it
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             what
             soever
             faith
             maketh
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             in
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             faith
             maketh
             not
             God
             our
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             :
             nor
             vs
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             :
             nor
             righteous
             but
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             whatsoever
             faith
             layeth
             holde
             on
             ,
             it
             findeth
             it
             in
             Christ
             :
             so
             that
             the
             hart
             of
             man
             ,
             when
             it
             beleeveth
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             sendeth
             out
             faith
             ,
             &
             fixeth
             it
             in
             Christ
             ,
             thereby
             laying
             holde
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             obedience
             vnto
             righteousnes
             :
             bringing
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             obedience
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             vertue
             both
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             into
             our
             heartes
             to
             dwell
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             also
             it
             is
             called
             the
             faith
             by
             Christ
             :
             because
             hee
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             Fountayne
             ,
             and
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             he
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             doeth
             worke
             it
             ,
             as
             because
             hee
             alone
             is
             the
             meane
             ,
             and
             occasion
             of
             it
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Father
             redeemeth
             vs
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             maketh
             vs
             his
             sons
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             ,
             &c.
             so
             also
             he
             maketh
             vs
             to
             beleeue
             by
             Christ
             so
             that
             take
             mee
             away
             Christ
             ,
             all
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             saving
             faith
             in
             God
             is
             taken
             away
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             layde
             the
             whole
             foundation
             of
             our
             beleefe
             in
             him
             alone
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             Pet.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             1
             ver
             .
             21.
             sayeth
             :
             
               That
               by
               his
               meanes
               wee
               beleeve
               in
               G●d
               :
            
             and
             in
             that
             same
             place
             it
             is
             saide
             .
             
               That
               God
               hath
               raysed
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               given
               him
               glorie
               ,
               that
               our
               faith
               and
               hope
               might
               bee
               in
               God.
            
             And
             to
             this
             same
             effect
             the
             same
             Apostle
             sayeth
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               That
               God
               hath
               begotten
               vs
               againe
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               :
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vpon
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             15.
             ver
             .
             17.
             sayeth
             expresly
             :
             
               If
               Christ
               bee
               not
               raysed
               ,
               your
               faith
               is
               vayne
               .
            
             Vpon
             which
             we
             may
             easilie
             gather
             ,
             that
             faith
             ,
             is
             a
             vaine
             fooilsh
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             made
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             or
             hope
             for
             any
             blessing
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             not
             first
             to
             bee
             performed
             by
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             For
             our
             faith
             of
             our
             vniō
             with
             God
             ariseth
             vpon
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             his
             assuming
             in
             vnitie
             of
             person
             ,
             our
             nature
             vnto
             his
             :
             the
             faith
             of
             our
             being
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             ariseth
             vpon
             Christ
             the
             man
             our
             brother
             being
             the
             very
             sonne
             of
             GOD
             :
             our
             faith
             that
             God
             will
             make
             vs
             righteousnes
             ,
             ariseth
             vpō
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             Christ
             sinne
             for
             vs
             :
             and
             so
             foorth
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             our
             resurrection
             ,
             is
             builded
             vpon
             his
             resurrection
             :
             the
             hope
             of
             our
             assention
             ,
             vpon
             his
             assention
             :
             the
             hope
             of
             our
             glorification
             ,
             vpon
             his
             glorification
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Lord
             worketh
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             neither
             faith
             ,
             nor
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             any
             blessing
             whatsoever
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             doeth
             not
             first
             reveyle
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             a
             cleere
             ground
             ,
             and
             evident
             foūdation
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             appeare
             how
             detestable
             a
             doctrine
             that
             is
             (
             and
             execrable
             be
             the
             teachers
             of
             it
             )
             that
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Thus
             by
             all
             these
             phrases
             concerning
             faith
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             the
             ground
             ,
             of
             all
             whatsoever
             wee
             beleeve
             :
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothinge
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             made
             ours
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             same
             purpose
             in
             Scriptures
             it
             is
             sometimes
             called
             the
             faith
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             25.
             and
             that
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             particular
             thing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             would
             haue
             vs
             to
             beleeve
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             in
             him
             :
             for
             albeit
             Christ
             be
             vno
             vs
             ,
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             thinges
             ,
             and
             doeth
             fill
             vs
             all
             in
             all
             thinges
             :
             yet
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             marked
             before
             )
             there
             is
             no
             benefite
             which
             wee
             apprehende
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             the
             owne
             particular
             ground
             and
             foundation
             wherevpon
             it
             is
             builded
             :
             and
             therefore
             as
             his
             faith
             is
             but
             vaine
             ,
             who
             expects
             his
             resurrection
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             know
             Christ
             to
             bee
             risen
             againe
             :
             
             so
             his
             faith
             must
             be
             vaine
             ,
             who
             beleeveth
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             knoweth
             not
             that
             Christ
             did
             shed
             his
             bloud
             expressely
             for
             his
             iniquities
             .
             For
             as
             God
             begettes
             vs
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             life
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Ieses
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             so
             he
             begetteth
             vs
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             by
             making
             him
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             woundinge
             him
             for
             our
             transgressions
             .
          
           
             So
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             albeit
             all
             blessing
             bee
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             made
             of
             God
             wisedome
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemptiō
             :
             yet
             all
             this
             shal
             be
             in
             vaine
             to
             vs
             ,
             except
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             meanes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whereby
             to
             obtaine
             &
             possesse
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             blessing
             in
             him
             ,
             except
             faith
             only
             :
          
           
             For
             as
             concerning
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             the
             meanes
             of
             our
             possessing
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             meanes
             of
             our
             faith
             whereby
             we
             possesse
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             vse
             and
             end
             wherefore
             faith
             is
             given
             ,
             is
             keeping
             ,
             &
             preserving
             vs
             in
             the
             possession
             which
             it
             hath
             brought
             vnto
             vs
             :
             and
             that
             both
             because
             through
             faith
             wee
             are
             kept
             vnto
             salvation
             ,
             as
             saieth
             Pet.
             1.
             
             Epi.
             1.
             5.
             and
             also
             because
             by
             it
             ,
             wee
             keepe
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             blessings
             in
             our
             heart
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             the
             scriptures
             place
             our
             victorie
             over
             Satan
             ,
             sinne
             and
             the
             world
             in
             our
             faith
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.
             
             Epi.
             ca.
             5.
             ver
             .
             4.
             5.
             and
             the
             Apost
             .
             Paul
             placeth
             the
             chief
             strength
             of
             a
             Christlan
             in
             his
             faith
             ,
             as
             that
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             able
             to
             quench
             all
             the
             fierie
             dartes
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             16.
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             enemie
             of
             our
             salvation
             so
             great
             ,
             neither
             any
             temptation
             so
             vehement
             and
             fierie
             ,
             which
             by
             faith
             wee
             are
             not
             made
             able
             to
             overcome
             .
             Thus
             faith
             wrought
             in
             our
             heartes
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             stronger
             might
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             then
             the
             Divel
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             principalities
             of
             darknes
             ,
             therfore
             Pet.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             5.
             willeth
             vs
             to
             resist
             the
             divel
             ,
             by
             being
             stedfast
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             thereby
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             stedfast
             faith
             ,
             there
             is
             strēgth
             to
             overcome
             him
             .
             The
             examples
             of
             the
             great
             power
             of
             God
             which
             is
             ●n
             them
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             Heb
             11.
             doth
             su●●iciētly
             cleer
             the
             truth
             hereof
             ,
             who
             only
             by
             faith
             are
             said
             to
             have
             performed
             ,
             &
             suffered
             so
             strange
             &
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             as
             no
             power
             that
             ever
             nature
             hath
             given
             vnto
             man
             ,
             was
             able
             either
             to
             performe
             ,
             or
             suffer
             .
             
             This
             also
             is
             manifest
             ,
             if
             we
             marke
             ,
             another
             pointe
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             Saintes
             recouering
             of
             them selves
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             appeared
             ,
             to
             have
             bene
             overthrowen
             by
             Sathan
             in
             sinne
             :
             who
             notwithstanding
             have
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             faith
             ,
             onely
             recovered
             victorie
             over
             Sathan
             and
             sinne
             .
             So
             when
             as
             in
             our
             practise
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             fall
             most
             fearfully
             :
             yet
             by
             faith
             we
             not
             onely
             overcome
             our
             owne
             guilthines
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             the
             feare
             of
             Gods
             iust
             deserved
             wrath
             ,
             for
             our
             guilthines
             :
             so
             that
             our
             verie
             sinnes
             cannot
             seperate
             our
             heartes
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             from
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             remove
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             from
             vs.
             For
             whatsoever
             blessing
             wee
             have
             once
             obtayned
             by
             faith
             ,
             by
             that
             same
             saith
             wee
             are
             made
             able
             to
             holde
             it
             fast
             to
             the
             ende
             :
             and
             the
             faithfull
             heart
             sayeth
             ,
             as
             Iob
             chap
             ,
             27.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               will
               keepe
               my
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               forsake
               it
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               shall
               never
               cast
               it
               away
               all
               my
               dayes
               .
            
             Vpon
             this
             ground
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             willeth
             
               Timothie
               ,
               to
               fight
               the
               good
               fight
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             12.
             because
             indeed
             our
             faith
             hath
             the
             greatest
             labour
             ,
             in
             our
             spiriruall
             bataile
             .
             For
             when
             all
             other
             grace
             faileth
             vs
             ,
             yet
             faith
             must
             vpholde
             vs
             :
             otherwise
             we
             could
             not
             possibly
             but
             perish
             :
             For
             what
             should
             have
             become
             of
             Pieter
             after
             his
             fearefull
             fall
             ,
             if
             faith
             had
             not
             sustained
             him
             ?
             This
             point
             is
             yet
             more
             cleere
             ,
             if
             we
             marke
             the
             strength
             of
             faith
             in
             other
             two
             thinges
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             consider
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             have
             drawn
             from
             God
             manifold
             great
             blessinges
             by
             faith
             :
             as
             their
             vncurable
             diseases
             to
             bee
             cured
             :
             their
             dead
             to
             be
             raysed
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             which
             a
             lively
             example
             wee
             have
             in
             Math.
             chap.
             9.
             and
             Luke
             chap.
             8.
             in
             the
             Woman
             that
             had
             an
             ishewe
             of
             bloud
             12.
             yeares
             longe
             :
             and
             in
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             Iairus
             ,
             Luke
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             50.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Feare
               not
               ,
               beleeve
               onely
               ,
               and
               shee
               shal
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             vs
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             himself
             seemeth
             to
             set
             him selfe
             against
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             compelled
             to
             wrestle
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             with
             their
             owne
             enimie
             ,
             yet
             by
             faith
             they
             overcome
             &
             say
             with
             Iob
             ,
             13.
             15.
             
             
               Though
               hee
               slay
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             liuely
             shadowed
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             wrestling
             with
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Gen.
               chap.
            
             32.
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             that
             when
             he
             sawe
             that
             he
             could
             not
             prevaile
             against
             Iacob
             ,
             he
             touched
             the
             hollowe
             of
             his
             thigh
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             saieth
             the
             Prophet
             Hose
             ,
             cap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             3.
             4.
             
             
               By
               his
               strength
               ,
               hee
               had
               power
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               had
               power
               over
               the
               Angell
               ,
               and
               prevayled
               .
            
             And
             this
             the
             Lord
             setteth
             downe
             expresly
             ,
             to
             shew
             vs
             that
             the
             power
             of
             God
             in
             him
             that
             beleeveth
             ,
             is
             able
             so
             to
             strengthen
             him
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             able
             to
             overthrow
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             which
             Angells
             by
             nature
             could
             not
             doe
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Adam
             could
             not
             doe
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             a
             poore
             fraile
             wretch
             beleeving
             in
             the
             Lorde
             Iesus
             ,
             is
             made
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             his
             heart
             by
             faith
             :
             for
             the
             verie
             weaknes
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             stronger
             then
             Men
             ,
             and
             Angells
             ,
             and
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lorde
             to
             magnifie
             his
             strength
             ,
             in
             our
             weaknes
             ,
             that
             the
             excellencie
             of
             this
             worke
             ,
             may
             be
             knowen
             to
             be
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             faith
             our
             victorie
             ,
             and
             our
             shield
             ,
             so
             the
             Fathers
             likewise
             cal
             it
             :
             and
             moreover
             the
             key
             whereby
             the
             treasures
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             opened
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             &
             the
             ladder
             by
             the
             which
             we
             climbe
             vp
             from
             earth
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             last
             vse
             ,
             and
             end
             ,
             wherefore
             Faith
             is
             given
             ,
             is
             practise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             able
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             commandements
             :
             for
             man
             ,
             whose
             imaginations
             are
             nothing
             but
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             no
             strength
             of
             him selfe
             to
             performe
             any
             good
             worke
             ,
             neyther
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             his
             minde
             continually
             sett
             on
             evill
             workes
             ,
             &
             having
             no
             goodnes
             at
             all
             dwelling
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             by
             this
             supernaturall
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             made
             able
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             the
             hearte
             :
             for
             thereby
             not
             onely
             is
             his
             darkened
             vnderstanding
             illuminate
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             know
             what
             is
             that
             good
             ,
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             perfect
             will
             of
             God
             :
             but
             also
             his
             rebellious
             will
             subdued
             ,
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             affections
             sanctified
             to
             love
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             delight
             in
             it
             more
             then
             in
             all
             treasures
             ,
             and
             to
             esteeme
             it
             more
             precious
             ,
             then
             gold
             .
             For
             by
             faith
             he
             is
             buried
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             hee
             is
             raysed
             vp
             with
             Christ
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             effectuall
             working
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             raysed
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             Colos
             .
             chap.
             
             2.
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             For
             which
             cause
             also
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ephe.
             ca.
             2.
             shewing
             what
             is
             the
             exceeding
             power
             of
             God
             in
             thē
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             saieth
             :
             
               That
               we
               that
               were
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               ,
               are
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               quickened
               ,
               raysed
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               sit
               together
               in
               heaven
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
            
             therefore
             also
             saith
             Iohn
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             5.
             
             
               That
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               greevous
               to
               him
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               God.
            
             And
             he
             addeth
             this
             reason
             takē
             from
             the
             former
             ground
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             because
             by
             faith
             they
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             thinges
             whatsoever
             within
             them
             ,
             or
             without
             them
             ,
             opposeth
             it selfe
             vnto
             their
             obedience
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             called
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             1.
             ver
             .
             5.
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             called
             
               obedience
               to
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             Acts
             cha
             .
             6.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             And
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             whatsoever
             
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               sinne
               ,
            
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             14.
             23.
             as
             also
             
               That
               without
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
            
             Heb.
             chap.
             11.
             6.
             which
             sentence
             sheweth
             cleerely
             the
             trueth
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             strength
             in
             mans
             nature
             ,
             to
             performe
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             it selfe
             :
             but
             that
             all
             his
             strength
             and
             abilitie
             ,
             to
             doe
             according
             to
             Gods
             minde
             ,
             is
             from
             IESVS
             Christ
             dwelling
             in
             his
             hearte
             by
             faith
             .
             
               By
               whose
               helpe
               strengthening
               vs
               ,
               we
               are
               able
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               ,
            
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             Phil.
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             Vpon
             the
             same
             respect
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             interpretes
             his
             owne
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               liueth
               in
               him
            
             ,
             in
             this
             speech
             ,
             
               The
               life
               that
               I
               nowe
               live
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               I
               liue
               it
               by
               the
               faith
               which
               is
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Galat.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             20.
             shewing
             vs
             that
             to
             haue
             Christ
             living
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             liue
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             thing
             ,
             albeit
             in
             divers
             considerations
             :
             for
             our
             life
             is
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             properlie
             ,
             because
             indeed
             from
             him
             alone
             floweth
             al
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             the
             vertue
             of
             our
             well
             doing
             :
             but
             our
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             not
             properlie
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             the
             meane
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             onely
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             our
             life
             )
             dwelleth
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             and
             liveth
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             This
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             maketh
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             action
             ,
             externally
             performed
             (
             according
             to
             the
             cōmandement
             )
             by
             two
             diverse
             persons
             ,
             to
             be
             acceptable
             obedience
             to
             God
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             abhominable
             wickednes
             and
             sinne
             in
             the
             other
             :
             according
             
             to
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             Apostle
             touching
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             ,
             because
             the
             one
             did
             offer
             in
             faith
             ,
             the
             other
             not
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             fruit
             and
             efficacie
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             doe
             call
             faith
             ,
             the
             seale
             of
             our
             election
             ,
             conforme
             to
             that
             of
             Peter
             ,
             2.
             
             Epi.
             chap.
             1.
             who
             willeth
             vs
             by
             the
             vertue
             that
             is
             in
             our
             faith
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             :
             as
             also
             they
             call
             it
             the
             soule
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             because
             as
             our
             soule
             quickeneth
             our
             bodies
             ,
             so
             doth
             faith
             our
             soules
             :
             also
             they
             call
             it
             the
             root
             of
             a
             good
             life
             :
             by
             which
             all
             fruit
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             which
             all
             fruit
             is
             rotten
             and
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             these
             things
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             faith
             ,
             wee
             may
             easily
             perceive
             that
             faith
             is
             neither
             a
             parte
             ,
             nor
             portiō
             of
             any
             naturall
             power
             ,
             or
             facultie
             in
             man
             :
             neither
             the
             effect
             ,
             or
             work
             of
             anie
             power
             or
             facultie
             naturall
             in
             man
             ,
             neither
             serving
             for
             any
             naturall
             vse
             ,
             in
             any
             naturall
             thing
             vnto
             man
             :
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             supernaturall
             ,
             given
             freely
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             wrought
             supernaturallie
             above
             al
             naturall
             power
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             vnto
             a
             supernaturall
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             able
             to
             obtaine
             ,
             and
             to
             performe
             things
             which
             by
             nature
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             we
             either
             cā
             obtain
             or
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             supernatural
             gift
             is
             placed
             in
             our
             harts
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             effectual
             instrument
             &
             mean
             of
             his
             power
             :
             whereby
             ro
             make
             vs
             able
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             heavenly
             and
             supernatural
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             performe
             heauenly
             and
             supernaturall
             obedience
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Of
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             the
             first
             blessing
             in
             order
             of
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             also
             that
             no
             other
             blessing
             is
             eyther
             possessed
             by
             vs
             ,
             or
             preserued
             in
             vs
             ,
             but
             by
             it
             alone
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             any
             parte
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             blessednes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             mean
             &
             instrument
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ,
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             subsisteth
             in
             vs
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             things
             we
             may
             collect
             what
             faith
             is
             ,
             both
             as
             God
             worketh
             it
             in
             vs
             ,
             &
             as
             our
             hearts
             worketh
             by
             it
             :
             as
             God
             worketh
             it
             in
             our
             harts
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             supernatural
             gift
             ,
             wrought
             by
             God
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             in
             al
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             effectual
             instrumēt
             of
             his
             power
             in
             vs
             ,
             whereby
             our
             heartes
             are
             made
             able
             both
             to
             perceyve
             ,
             &
             to
             embrace
             ,
             and
             constantly
             to
             keepe
             Christ
             and
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             him
             ,
             belonging
             to
             life
             &
             godlines
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             be
             able
             to
             walke
             worthie
             of
             our
             heavenly
             calling
             .
          
           
           
             As
             our
             heart
             worketh
             by
             it
             ,
             faith
             is
             the
             very
             motion
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             hart
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             former
             working
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             whereby
             our
             heartes
             now
             beleeving
             ,
             lay
             holde
             vpon
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             vpon
             Christ
             crucified
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             vpon
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             life
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             whereby
             all
             these
             are
             brought
             into
             our
             heartes
             ,
             and
             wee
             possessed
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             whereby
             the
             things
             possessed
             ,
             are
             kept
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             temptation
             ,
             overcomming
             all
             our
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             and
             whereby
             our
             hearts
             doe
             serve
             God
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             vpon
             this
             worke
             of
             faith
             ,
             follow
             these
             effectes
             in
             our
             soules
             :
             First
             our
             heartes
             reioyce
             ,
             bo●●
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             salvation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             105.
             4.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             filled
             ,
             with
             a
             confident
             boldnes
             towardes
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             dare
             drawe
             neare
             vnto
             him
             confidentlie
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             
               Abba
               Father
            
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             ,
             15.
             
             Gal.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             Ephe.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             Heb.
             chapt
             .
             4.
             ver
             .
             16.
             and
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             16.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             our
             heartes
             are
             filled
             with
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             5
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             chap.
             14
             ver
             .
             1.
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             patience
             we
             possesse
             our
             soules
             ,
             wayting
             for
             that
             blessed
             hope
             ,
             and
             that
             appearing
             of
             the
             glorie
             of
             that
             mightie
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             first
             gift
             that
             God
             in
             iustifying
             giveth
             a
             ma●
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XXX
             .
          
           
             NOW
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             seconde
             gift
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             iustified
             :
             and
             that
             is
             Chri●t
             Iesus
             himselfe
             .
             For
             God
             first
             giveth
             vs
             faith
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             faith
             he
             giveth
             vs
             Christ
             as
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             therefore
             is
             Christ
             also
             called
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             two
             respectes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             sending
             him
             into
             the
             worlde
             ,
             to
             suffer
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             death
             to
             redeeme
             vs
             :
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               That
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               given
               his
               onely
               begotten
               sonne
               ,
            
             &c.
             Iohn
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             particular
             giving
             of
             Christ
             now
             crucified
             vnto
             the
             beleeving
             heart
             :
             according
             to
             which
             the
             
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             Coll.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               As
               therefore
               yee
               have
               receyved
               Ghrist
               Iesus
               the
               Lorde
               ,
               walke
               in
               him
               :
            
             and
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             
             
               Our
               righteousnes
               is
               called
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             For
             which
             cause
             also
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             dwel
             in
             our
             heartes
             by
             faith
             :
             and
             of
             this
             gift
             it
             is
             that
             in
             this
             place
             we
             speake
             :
             for
             howsoever
             by
             the
             Fathers
             givinge
             Christ
             vnto
             the
             death
             ,
             the
             full
             redemption
             of
             all
             Gods
             elect
             was
             wrought
             :
             Yet
             in
             our
             particular
             persons
             we
             enioye
             it
             not
             ,
             vntill
             wee
             bee
             called
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             Iustificatiō
             is
             placed
             after
             our
             calling
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             and
             this
             giving
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             God
             firste
             giveth
             vs
             faith
             :
             because
             before
             we
             receyve
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             vs
             to
             enioye
             Christ
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             neyther
             hande
             ,
             heart
             ,
             nor
             will
             to
             receyve
             him
             :
             and
             in
             this
             gift
             ,
             as
             wee
             have
             showen
             before
             ,
             standeth
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             consisteth
             in
             parte
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             it
             :
             and
             this
             is
             needfull
             to
             be
             marked
             of
             vs
             ,
             for
             their
             cause
             that
             make
             our
             iustification
             to
             consist
             in
             Gods
             gracious
             acceptation
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             gracious
             giving
             of
             faith
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             Christ
             by
             faith
             .
             Touching
             this
             second
             gift
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             and
             bloud
             ,
             I
             will
             speake
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             things
             preceeding
             serving
             sufficientlie
             to
             cleare
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             come
             to
             the
             next
             pointe
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             said
             consisteth
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             THE
             second
             thinge
             wherein
             consisteth
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             imputing
             of
             the
             thinges
             given
             vnto
             vs
             :
             that
             is
             both
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             Christes
             obedience
             :
             and
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             imputation
             of
             both
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             marke
             these
             two
             phrases
             .
             First
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             that
             faith
             is
             imputed
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             4.
             ver
             .
             5.
             9.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             that
             righteovsnes
             is
             imputed
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             4.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             For
             the
             one
             importes
             plainely
             the
             imputation
             of
             faith
             :
             the
             oher
             importes
             the
             imputation
             of
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             .
             For
             we
             have
             alreadie
             shewen
             ,
             that
             our
             faith
             is
             neither
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             nor
             called
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             
             howsoever
             our
             righteousnes
             be
             called
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             not
             observing
             hereof
             ,
             hath
             made
             some
             worthie
             and
             learned
             Divines
             ,
             to
             denie
             al
             imputation
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             &
             to
             maintaine
             nothing
             to
             be
             imputed
             vnto
             vs
             but
             faith
             only
             ,
             &
             that
             not
             
               (
               vnto
            
             )
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             they
             interprete
             the
             worde
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               for
            
             )
             that
             is
             in
             the
             place
             of
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             For
             cleering
             of
             this
             point
             of
             Imputation
             ,
             we
             will
             first
             speake
             of
             the
             word
             imputation
             what
             it
             signifieth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             sorte
             of
             things
             are
             saide
             to
             be
             imputed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             whether
             thinges
             that
             are
             inherent
             in
             vs
             ,
             or
             thinges
             not
             inherent
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             will
             speake
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             saide
             in
             scripture
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             vs
             for
             our
             iustification
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             word
             it selfe
             signifieth
             the
             sentence
             of
             our
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             resolut
             opinion
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             taken
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             28.
             as
             also
             Rom.
             6.
             11.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             reasoning
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             the
             disputing
             of
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             as
             Marke
             chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             31.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             a
             mans
             purposing
             ,
             or
             imagining
             ,
             or
             plotting
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Corint
             .
             chap.
             13.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             estimation
             ,
             or
             accompt
             of
             the
             minde
             touching
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             Acts
             chap.
             19.
             ver
             .
             27.
             in
             which
             sense
             also
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             Mark
             ,
             15.
             28.
             
             Luke
             chap.
             22.
             ver
             .
             37.
             
             Fiftly
             ,
             it
             is
             re●erred
             to
             the
             laying
             to
             a
             mans
             charge
             of
             any
             debt
             ,
             or
             guiltines
             ,
             as
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             borrowed
             sense
             ,
             frō
             accompts
             and
             reckonings
             ,
             for
             accompting
             vnto
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             reputing
             vnto
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             reckoning
             to
             a
             man
             any
             thing
             to
             bee
             his
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             good
             payement
             and
             satisfaction
             from
             him
             in
             his
             accompts
             :
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             it
             taken
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             when
             as
             God
             eyther
             reckoneth
             that
             to
             be
             ours
             which
             is
             not
             ours
             ,
             or
             when
             hee
             esteemeth
             and
             accompteth
             that
             sufficient
             ,
             which
             hee
             giveth
             vs
             freely
             for
             our
             iustification
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             three
             folde
             difference
             in
             mens
             taking
             of
             the
             meaninge
             of
             the
             worde
             imputation
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             when
             imputation
             is
             taken
             for
             naked
             acceptation
             of
             a
             thing
             although
             in
             it selfe
             insufficient
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             ,
             by
             God
             :
             and
             this
             maketh
             some
             men
             to
             define
             our
             iustification
             ,
             to
             be
             nothing
             els
             ,
             but
             a
             gracious
             acceptation
             of
             our
             imperfect
             faith
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             perfect
             righteousnes
             :
             but
             to
             this
             wee
             have
             answered
             before
             ,
             and
             certaine
             and
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             receyves
             no
             righteousnes
             from
             vs
             ,
             but
             gives
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             meaning
             is
             ,
             when
             imputation
             is
             takē
             ,
             not
             simply
             for
             a
             naked
             acceptation
             of
             a
             thing
             whether
             in
             it selfe
             perfect
             or
             imperfect
             :
             but
             for
             accompting
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             righteousnes
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             ours
             ,
             to
             be
             ours
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sense
             is
             ,
             when
             imputation
             is
             so
             taken
             ,
             that
             it
             signifieth
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             accompting
             or
             reckoning
             to
             vs
             as
             ours
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             imputed
             ,
             but
             so
             reckoneth
             and
             reputeth
             it
             to
             vs
             as
             done
             by
             our selves
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             importeth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             Lordes
             accompting
             :
             and
             holding
             of
             a
             thing
             sufficient
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             of
             it selfe
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             nor
             perfect
             righteousnes
             :
             which
             opinion
             can
             never
             be
             maintayned
             with
             Gods
             honour
             .
          
           
             The
             seconde
             ,
             importeth
             not
             onely
             an
             accompting
             ,
             and
             holding
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             in
             it selfe
             is
             sufficient
             righteousnes
             ,
             to
             bee
             full
             and
             perfect
             :
             but
             also
             an
             accomptinge
             of
             that
             perfect
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs
             as
             ours
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             bee
             onely
             Christes
             :
             so
             that
             this
             opinion
             taketh
             the
             word
             imputatiō
             so
             ,
             as
             when
             God
             reckoneth
             to
             vs
             that
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             not
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             his
             accompt
             and
             imputation
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             importeth
             that
             same
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             doeth
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             more
             strict
             sense
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             imputing
             of
             Christs
             obedience
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             doeth
             not
             onely
             accompt
             it
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             also
             doth
             accompt
             it
             as
             performed
             and
             done
             by
             vs
             :
             and
             this
             sentence
             though
             it
             seeme
             hard
             ,
             and
             to
             derogate
             something
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             praise
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             yet
             one
             word
             being
             taken
             in
             a
             charitable
             (
             which
             also
             is
             a
             true
             )
             sense
             ,
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             fault
             foūd
             in
             the
             speech
             .
             The
             word
             is
             
               (
               as
            
             )
             when
             it
             is
             saide
             that
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             Christes
             obedience
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             done
             
             it
             our selves
             :
             which
             word
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             imported
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             impute
             vnto
             vs.
             that
             wee
             had
             done
             this
             :
             but
             oely
             is
             set
             downe
             by
             similitude
             ,
             to
             shewe
             the
             faithfulnes
             ,
             and
             trueth
             of
             Gods
             imputation
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             GOD
             imputeth
             Christes
             righteousnes
             ,
             as
             truely
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             and
             as
             effectually
             to
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             wee
             had
             in
             our
             owne
             persons
             ,
             actually
             performed
             it
             .
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             this
             speech
             may
             well
             be
             approoved
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             good
             parte
             ,
             even
             although
             we
             take
             it
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             spoken
             before
             :
             if
             wee
             consider
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             did
             beare
             all
             our
             persons
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             saide
             in
             scriptures
             ,
             to
             have
             died
             for
             vs
             :
             so
             that
             what
             he
             did
             bearing
             our
             persons
             even
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             dying
             for
             vs
             even
             by
             the
             very
             appointement
             of
             God
             :
             that
             which
             hee
             did
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             name
             ,
             may
             not
             impertinentlie
             be
             saide
             to
             bee
             imputed
             by
             God
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             vs
             ▪
          
           
             But
             for
             myne
             owne
             iudgement
             ,
             I
             esteeme
             the
             first
             interpretation
             of
             the
             word
             
               (
               as
            
             )
             to
             bee
             most
             sounde
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             trueth
             ,
             and
             beeing
             so
             taken
             ,
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             difference
             in
             substance
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             second
             and
             third
             opinion
             ,
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             vnderstood
             in
             the
             word
             imputation
             ,
             touching
             the
             trueth
             and
             effectualnes
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             by
             similitude
             expressed
             in
             the
             third
             :
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             taken
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             and
             it
             declareth
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             importing
             this
             much
             ,
             that
             God
             iustifieth
             vs
             by
             accompting
             vnto
             vs
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             it selfe
             perfect
             righteousnes
             :
             in
             such
             sorte
             ,
             as
             by
             this
             his
             imputation
             ,
             it
             is
             ours
             as
             truely
             ,
             and
             doeth
             as
             truely
             cleere
             vs
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             our
             owne
             in
             deede
             ,
             and
             we
             our selves
             in
             deed
             had
             performed
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             two
             extremities
             ,
             whereinto
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             many
             men
             doe
             fall
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             :
             some
             taking
             imputation
             too
             slenderly
             ,
             and
             others
             taking
             it
             too
             strictlie
             ,
             each
             being
             to
             other
             the
             cause
             of
             others
             stumbling
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             wee
             shall
             vnderstande
             the
             more
             cleerlie
             the
             right
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             imputation
             ,
             if
             wee
             doe
             consider
             it
             in
             
             the
             two
             cōtrarie
             phrases
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             vsed
             al
             to
             one
             sense
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             sometimes
             our
             iustification
             is
             described
             negatively
             ,
             by
             not
             imputing
             of
             sinne
             :
             sometimes
             affirmatively
             ,
             by
             imputing
             of
             righteousnes
             :
             For
             as
             the
             word
             imputation
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             negative
             phrase
             ,
             it
             must
             also
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             affirmative
             :
             now
             in
             the
             negative
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             how
             it
             is
             taken
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             19.
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             :
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               reconciling
               the
               world
               to
               him selfe
               ,
               not
               imputing
               to
               them
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
             As
             likewise
             Psal
             .
             32.
             and
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             :
             
               Blesied
               is
               the
               man
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               not
               sinne
               .
            
             In
             which
             places
             
               not
               imputing
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             not
             reckoning
             vnto
             vs
             sinne
             nor
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             the
             not
             accompting
             of
             vs
             to
             be
             vnrighteous
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             not
             laying
             guiltines
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             nor
             exacting
             punishment
             of
             vs
             for
             it
             :
             wherevpon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             imputation
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             must
             signifie
             the
             reckoning
             of
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             accompting
             of
             vs
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             &
             pronouncing
             of
             vs
             guiltlesse
             ,
             and
             decerning
             life
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             For
             clearer
             vnderstanding
             whereof
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             knowe
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             imputation
             ,
             hath
             alwayes
             reference
             to
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             fo
             that
             it
             commonly
             cometh
             in
             betwixt
             two
             things
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             imputed
             ,
             the
             other
             that
             wherevnto
             it
             is
             imputed
             ,
             so
             that
             imputation
             hath
             relation
             vnto
             both
             :
             and
             to
             make
             this
             manifest
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             these
             3.
             phrases
             :
             
               The
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               imputed
               vnto
               iustification
               ,
            
             conforme
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             
               By
               the
               obedience
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               many
               shal
               be
               made
               righteous
               .
            
             The
             second
             phrase
             is
             ,
             
               Faith
               is
               imputed
               vnto
               righteousnes
            
             .
             And
             the
             third
             is
             ,
             
               Righteousnes
               is
               imputed
               vnto
               life
            
             .
             The
             equivalent
             whereof
             we
             have
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             11.
             and
             5.
             17.
             18.
             
             In
             the
             first
             phrase
             ,
             imputation
             commeth
             in
             betwixt
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             as
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             imputed
             ,
             &
             iustification
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             wherevnto
             it
             is
             imputed
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             both
             .
             In
             the
             second
             phrase
             ,
             imputation
             cōmeth
             in
             betwixt
             faith
             as
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             imputed
             .
             and
             righteousnes
             as
             the
             end
             wherevnto
             it
             is
             imputed
             .
             In
             the
             last
             phrase
             ,
             imputation
             commeth
             in
             betwixt
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             the
             thing
             imputed
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             wherevnto
             it
             is
             imputed
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             imputation
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             iustification
             ,
             hath
             alwayes
             reference
             to
             two
             things
             :
             and
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             thinges
             they
             are
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             imputed
             ,
             cōcerning
             which
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             extremities
             wherein
             men
             do
             commonly
             fall
             :
             the
             one
             holding
             ,
             that
             nothing
             inherent
             in
             vs
             can
             possibly
             be
             imputed
             to
             vs
             :
             the
             other
             hold
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             imputed
             to
             vs
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             inherent
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             That
             opinion
             which
             is
             betwixt
             both
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             agree
             most
             with
             Gods
             truth
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             things
             inherent
             in
             vs
             ,
             but
             things
             that
             are
             not
             inherent
             in
             vs
             ,
             are
             imputed
             to
             vs
             :
             therefore
             imputation
             is
             vsed
             by
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             when
             hee
             speaketh
             of
             iustification
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             iustification
             by
             works
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             4.
             &
             likewise
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             accompting
             of
             vs
             sinners
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             workes
             and
             corruption
             inherent
             :
             And
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             accompting
             of
             vs
             righteous
             by
             grace
             ,
             through
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             this
             same
             is
             cleare
             by
             other
             examples
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             2.
             
             Sam.
             chapt
             .
             19.
             vers
             .
             19.
             where
             She●ei
             sayeth
             to
             
               David
               ,
               Let
               not
               my
               Lord
               impute
               wickednes
               vnto
               me
               :
            
             and
             Rom.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             26.
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               His
               vncircumcision
               shal
               be
               imputed
               vnto
               circumcision
               .
            
             This
             same
             may
             bee
             confirmed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             32.
             and
             2.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             5.
             and
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             9
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             and
             2.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             Gal.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             6.
             and
             2.
             
             Tim.
             chap.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             And
             therfeore
             somtimes
             righteousnes
             is
             said
             to
             be
             imputed
             by
             debt
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             grace
             ,
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             4.
             4.
             
             For
             vnderstanding
             whereof
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             only
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             thinges
             as
             they
             are
             inherent
             ,
             or
             not
             inherent
             in
             vs
             :
             but
             also
             as
             they
             are
             our
             owne
             or
             not
             our
             owne
             .
             For
             somethings
             inherent
             are
             so
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             our
             owne
             ,
             because
             they
             consist
             in
             these
             thinges
             which
             are
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             effectes
             and
             fruites
             of
             our
             naturall
             powers
             :
             somethings
             againe
             are
             so
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             no
             wayes
             our
             owne
             ,
             being
             no
             parte
             nor
             portion
             of
             any
             naturall
             power
             or
             qualitie
             ,
             nor
             flowing
             from
             any
             power
             or
             facultie
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             beside
             and
             above
             nature
             ,
             cōming
             to
             vs
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             wrought
             in
             vs
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             spirit
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             they
             be
             in
             
             vs
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             our
             owne
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             no
             parte
             nor
             propertie
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             nor
             effectes
             produced
             by
             nature
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             faith
             :
             for
             although
             we
             be
             saide
             to
             beleeve
             with
             the
             hearte
             ,
             yet
             neither
             is
             faith
             it selfe
             any
             naturall
             power
             or
             facultie
             in
             the
             hearte
             ,
             nor
             produced
             by
             any
             naturall
             power
             or
             facultie
             of
             the
             hearte
             :
             neither
             doe
             wee
             beleeve
             with
             the
             heart
             naturally
             and
             by
             our
             owne
             strength
             ,
             as
             though
             wee
             might
             make
             our
             heartes
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             or
             that
             faith
             or
             beleevinge
             were
             our
             owne
             worke
             :
             but
             faith
             (
             as
             wee
             have
             showen
             before
             )
             is
             an
             instrument
             supernaturall
             ,
             and
             wrought
             ,
             not
             by
             our
             heartes
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             by
             the
             supernaturail
             power
             of
             God
             :
             by
             the
             which
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             supernaturall
             meane
             given
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             beleeve
             with
             our
             harts
             ,
             and
             so
             lay
             hold
             vpon
             supernatural
             things
             ,
             and
             performe
             supernaturall
             workes
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             this
             diverse
             consideration
             of
             thinges
             in
             vs
             ,
             or
             proceeding
             from
             any
             power
             that
             is
             in
             vs
             :
             so
             is
             there
             a
             distinction
             of
             imputation
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
             One
             is
             said
             to
             be
             by
             debt
             ,
             another
             is
             saide
             to
             be
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             Imputation
             by
             debt
             is
             ,
             When
             the
             thing
             imputed
             ,
             is
             a
             naturall
             thing
             ,
             consisting
             either
             in
             the
             disposition
             and
             properties
             naturall
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             vs
             :
             or
             then
             the
             fruites
             and
             effectes
             flowing
             from
             our
             owne
             naturall
             powers
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               to
               him
               that
               worketh
               ,
               the
               wages
               is
               not
               imputed
               by
               grace
               ,
               but
               by
               debt
               ,
            
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Imputation
             by
             grace
             (
             touching
             things
             in
             vs
             )
             is
             whē
             the
             thing
             imputed
             ,
             is
             not
             natural
             ,
             but
             a
             supernaturall
             thing
             :
             being
             neither
             parte
             nor
             portion
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             power
             of
             facultie
             in
             nature
             :
             nor
             wrought
             by
             any
             power
             in
             vs
             :
             but
             supernaturally
             placed
             in
             vs
             ,
             by
             God
             :
             and
             given
             vs
             above
             and
             beside
             all
             that
             is
             by
             nature
             in
             vs.
             &
             in
             this
             sense
             faith
             is
             said
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             a
             man
             can
             with
             his
             body
             ,
             or
             a
             member
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             vse
             an
             instrument
             :
             (
             such
             as
             a
             sword
             ,
             a
             knife
             ,
             an
             axe
             ,
             or
             a
             sawe
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             parte
             or
             power
             ,
             nor
             facultie
             of
             his
             body
             or
             hande
             )
             to
             performe
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             otherwise
             doe
             ,
             by
             his
             body
             or
             by
             his
             hande
             .
          
           
             Even
             so
             the
             soule
             ,
             &
             heart
             of
             a
             mā
             ,
             can
             vse
             a
             spiritual
             instrumēt
             ,
             
             (
             such
             as
             is
             faith
             )
             albeit
             it
             be
             no
             parte
             ,
             power
             ,
             or
             facultie
             of
             the
             hearte
             ,
             to
             performe
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             by
             it selfe
             it
             could
             never
             possibly
             have
             performed
             .
             and
             therefore
             such
             a
             supernaturall
             instrument
             whereby
             our
             heartes
             worketh
             ,
             not
             being
             any
             parte
             nor
             power
             of
             vs
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             wrought
             in
             vs
             by
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             acquired
             ,
             nor
             purchased
             by
             vs
             :
             but
             given
             vs
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             our
             heartes
             by
             him
             ,
             can
             not
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             bee
             ours
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             it
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             worke
             which
             it
             doth
             ,
             be
             properly
             saide
             to
             be
             our
             worke
             ,
             except
             by
             Gods
             gracious
             imputation
             onely
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             saide
             to
             be
             by
             grace
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             16.
             as
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             not
             our
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             ,
             Phill.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             21.
             22.
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             which
             is
             given
             vs
             of
             God
             :
             but
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             meane
             and
             instrument
             whereby
             we
             receyve
             it
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             given
             vs
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             Nowe
             we
             come
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             thirde
             pointe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             thinges
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             iustification
             :
             and
             these
             be
             two
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             two
             giftes
             that
             God
             giveth
             vs
             ,
             to
             this
             ende
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             righteous
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             supernaturall
             instrument
             given
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             the
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             or
             his
             bloud
             shed
             for
             vs
             :
             For
             although
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             vs
             faith
             ,
             and
             Christ
             Iesus
             his
             sonne
             :
             yet
             albeit
             we
             have
             them
             ,
             we
             have
             them
             not
             as
             our
             owne
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             Gods
             gift
             ,
             maketh
             possession
             :
             but
             his
             imputation
             maketh
             our
             right
             in
             proprietie
             ,
             in
             the
             thing
             possessed
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             both
             faith
             ,
             and
             Christes
             obedience
             is
             imputed
             :
             because
             the
             scriptures
             hath
             these
             two
             phrases
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             imputed
             vnto
             righreousnes
             :
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             righteousnes
             is
             imputed
             .
             Which
             two
             phrases
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             confounded
             :
             
             but
             for
             the
             cleere
             vnderstanding
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             are
             still
             to
             be
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             this
             manifest
             ,
             we
             are
             first
             to
             consider
             that
             vnto
             our
             iustification
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             have
             righteousnes
             ,
             for
             God
             iustifieth
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             righteousnes
             :
             For
             to
             iustifie
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             condemne
             the
             righteous
             ,
             are
             both
             abhomination
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Prov.
             chap.
             17.
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             Esai
             .
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             23.
             therefore
             ,
             before
             God
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             wee
             must
             have
             righteousnes
             in
             our
             possession
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             of
             two
             righteousnes
             that
             man
             can
             posses
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             eyther
             his
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             or
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             :
             for
             no
             third
             righteousnes
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             can
             bee
             iustified
             :
             so
             that
             one
             of
             these
             two
             we
             must
             have
             ,
             before
             God
             iustifie
             vs.
             Both
             these
             pointes
             are
             cleere
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             chapt
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               Not
               having
               myne
               owne
               righteousnes
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               but
               that
               which
               is
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               even
               the
               righteousnes
               which
               is
               through
               GOD
               by
               faith
               .
            
             Which
             sentence
             sheweth
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             have
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             of
             two
             to
             bee
             had
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             eyther
             our
             owne
             ,
             or
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             place
             sheweth
             vs
             where
             these
             righteousnes
             are
             :
             Our
             owne
             righteousnes
             is
             conteyned
             in
             the
             Law
             :
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             conteyned
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             not
             only
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             divers
             others
             of
             the
             scriptures
             sheweth
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             righteousnes
             conteyned
             in
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             is
             obteyned
             by
             our
             owne
             doing
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             our
             owne
             strength
             :
             so
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             conteyned
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             obtayned
             by
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             iustification
             is
             saide
             eyther
             to
             be
             by
             workes
             ,
             or
             by
             faith
             :
             for
             as
             working
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             meane
             ,
             to
             attayne
             to
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             Lawe
             :
             so
             faith
             is
             the
             meane
             and
             instrument
             whereby
             we
             attayne
             to
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             called
             our
             owne
             ,
             because
             the
             meane
             whereby
             wee
             possesse
             it
             (
             that
             is
             our
             working
             )
             is
             our
             owne
             :
             so
             likewise
             ,
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             said
             not
             to
             be
             our
             owne
             ,
             because
             the
             meane
             and
             instrument
             
             whereby
             we
             obtayne
             it
             (
             which
             is
             faith
             )
             is
             not
             our
             owne
             .
          
           
             For
             both
             these
             righteousnesses
             have
             their
             owne
             proper
             subiectes
             wherein
             they
             subsist
             ,
             before
             wee
             possesse
             them
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             Christ
             .
             For
             mans
             righteousnes
             is
             conteyned
             in
             Lawe
             ,
             and
             Gods
             righteousnes
             is
             conteyned
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             therefore
             mans
             righteousnes
             is
             called
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             &
             Gods
             righteousnes
             is
             called
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             :
             as
             also
             whē
             man
             is
             iustified
             by
             his
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             iustified
             by
             the
             law
             :
             and
             when
             he
             is
             iustified
             by
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             man
             by
             working
             the
             thinges
             conteyned
             in
             the
             lawe
             ,
             attayneth
             to
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             law
             :
             therefore
             is
             hee
             said
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             lawe
             :
             even
             so
             ,
             because
             by
             beleeving
             he
             attayneth
             to
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             is
             he
             saide
             to
             bee
             iustified
             by
             faith
             .
             Thus
             he
             that
             worketh
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             ,
             is
             opposed
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             5.
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             opposit
             meanes
             whereby
             they
             attayne
             to
             righteousnes
             :
             the
             one
             of
             the
             law
             by
             working
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Christ
             by
             beleving
             .
          
           
             Wherevpon
             the
             last
             point
             followeth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             Lawe
             is
             called
             man
             's
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             because
             he
             attaynes
             to
             it
             by
             that
             which
             is
             his
             owne
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             naturall
             power
             ,
             doeing
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             strength
             that
             is
             in
             him selfe
             naturally
             ,
             without
             any
             helpe
             of
             any
             supernaturall
             power
             ,
             or
             meane
             given
             him
             to
             assist
             him
             to
             doe
             the
             things
             contayned
             in
             the
             lawe
             .
             And
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             is
             saide
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             mans
             owne
             ,
             but
             Gods
             :
             because
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             man
             ,
             by
             all
             that
             hee
             is
             according
             to
             nature
             ,
             ever
             to
             attayne
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             :
             but
             by
             that
             meane
             &
             instrument
             supernaturall
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             attayne
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             meane
             whereby
             we
             possesse
             the
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             faith
             onely
             :
             and
             because
             faith
             is
             not
             our
             owne
             ,
             therefore
             the
             righteousnes
             that
             we
             posses
             by
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ours
             ,
             vntill
             both
             be
             made
             ours
             :
             and
             this
             is
             only
             done
             ,
             and
             performed
             ,
             by
             the
             Lords
             gracious
             imputation
             of
             both
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             possessed
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             But
             first
             ,
             &
             especially
             ,
             faith
             must
             be
             imputed
             to
             vs
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             we
             possesse
             ,
             might
             be
             our
             owne
             .
             For
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             right
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             hee
             possesseth
             as
             his
             owne
             ,
             in
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             ,
             if
             by
             his
             owne
             meanes
             he
             hath
             obtayned
             possession
             :
             but
             hath
             no
             right
             in
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             to
             it
             ,
             although
             he
             have
             it
             in
             his
             possession
             ,
             if
             by
             another
             mans
             substance
             given
             him
             to
             be
             imployed
             ,
             hee
             doe
             acquire
             the
             possession
             :
             even
             so
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             attayne
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             righteousnes
             by
             our
             owne
             meanes
             ,
             then
             should
             that
             righteousnes
             in
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             be
             our
             owne
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             admitteth
             debt
             in
             accompting
             wages
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             4.
             but
             because
             wee
             doe
             not
             attayne
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             by
             our
             owne
             meanes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             GOD
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             given
             vs
             to
             vse
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             therefore
             this
             righteousnes
             in
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             ,
             is
             not
             our
             owne
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Lord
             doe
             impute
             it
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             accompt
             it
             our
             owne
             .
          
           
             So
             by
             imputinge
             faith
             vnto
             vs
             as
             our
             owne
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             wee
             possesse
             by
             faith
             is
             made
             our
             owne
             ,
             so
             that
             faith
             beeing
             reckonned
             and
             accompted
             ours
             ,
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             GOD
             which
             wee
             possesse
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             also
             reckonned
             and
             accompted
             ours
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             doeth
             offtner
             describe
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             vnder
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             imputation
             of
             faith
             ,
             then
             vnder
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             imputation
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             ,
             because
             the
             right
             that
             is
             made
             vs
             vnto
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             maketh
             vs
             to
             have
             right
             vnto
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             as
             our
             righteousnes
             and
             all
             blessings
             in
             him
             which
             by
             faith
             we
             possesse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             description
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             that
             the
             spirite
             of
             God
             vseth
             this
             phrase
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               to
               him
               that
               beleeveth
               :
               his
               faith
               is
               imputed
               vnto
               righteousnes
               .
            
             Which
             word
             
               (
               vnto
            
             )
             beeing
             commonly
             rendered
             
               (
               for
            
             )
             doeth
             much
             darken
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             wordes
             ,
             and
             maketh
             many
             to
             fall
             into
             dangerous
             errour
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             that
             the
             verie
             acte
             of
             beleevinge
             ,
             is
             imputed
             for
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             take
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             verie
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             verie
             matter
             ,
             
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Greeke
             worde
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             sentence
             ,
             doeth
             declare
             the
             ende
             wherevnto
             faith
             is
             imputed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             may
             bee
             righteousnes
             vnto
             the
             apprehender
             .
             For
             faith
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             ,
             ever
             imployeth
             the
             possession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             obedience
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             and
             the
             imputation
             of
             faith
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             makes
             Christ
             possessed
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             bee
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             for
             Christes
             obedience
             is
             righteousnes
             in
             it selfe
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             neyther
             our
             faith
             ,
             nor
             Gods
             imputation
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             maketh
             his
             obedience
             to
             bee
             righteousnes
             :
             but
             imputation
             of
             faith
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             ours
             ,
             maketh
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             possessed
             by
             faith
             (
             beeing
             righteousnes
             in
             it selfe
             )
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             for
             as
             wee
             have
             saide
             before
             ,
             the
             making
             that
             ,
             whereby
             we
             obtayne
             possession
             to
             bee
             ours
             ,
             maketh
             the
             thing
             possessed
             also
             to
             be
             ours
             :
             so
             that
             imputation
             of
             faith
             ,
             maketh
             Christes
             obedience
             to
             be
             that
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             never
             imputed
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             phrase
             is
             so
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             ,
             it
             may
             cleerely
             bee
             perceyved
             by
             that
             sentence
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             10.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               VVith
               the
               heart
               man
               beleeveth
               vnto
               righteousnes
               :
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               hee
               confesseth
               vnto
               salvation
               .
            
             In
             which
             sentence
             ,
             the
             greeke
             worde
             which
             is
             rendered
             
               (
               vnto
            
             )
             can
             not
             be
             rendered
             
               (
               for
            
             )
             without
             darking
             ,
             and
             also
             perverting
             ,
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             that
             place
             :
             for
             we
             are
             saide
             to
             beleeve
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             sense
             ,
             and
             meaning
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             are
             saide
             to
             confesse
             with
             the
             mouth
             vnto
             salvation
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             cannot
             bee
             saide
             properlie
             (
             at
             least
             cleerely
             ,
             without
             ambiguitie
             )
             to
             confesse
             for
             salvation
             :
             because
             neyther
             is
             our
             confession
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             neyther
             yet
             the
             matter
             or
             substance
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             bee
             put
             in
             place
             of
             our
             salvation
             :
             but
             we
             confesse
             to
             this
             ende
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             attayne
             to
             salvation
             .
             knowing
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             confesseth
             not
             Iesus
             before
             men
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             .
             
               For
               he
               that
               is
               ashamed
               of
               him
               before
               men
               :
               he
               wil
               be
               ashamed
               of
               him
               before
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
            
             Luke
             chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             
               And
               hee
               who
               shall
               denie
               him
               before
               men
               :
               him
               shall
               hee
               denie
               
               before
               his
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
               And
               whosoever
               shall
               confesse
               him
               before
               men
               :
               him
               shall
               he
               also
               confesse
               before
               his
               Father
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             Math.
             chap.
             10.
             
             Luke
             chap.
             12.
             
             Therefore
             knowing
             ,
             that
             without
             confession
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             ,
             seeing
             confession
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             meane
             ,
             whereby
             we
             attayne
             vnto
             the
             possession
             of
             salvation
             ,
             we
             doe
             confesse
             to
             this
             ende
             that
             we
             may
             attayne
             to
             salvation
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             wee
             must
             bee
             saide
             to
             beleeve
             with
             the
             heart
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             meane
             to
             attaine
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             except
             wee
             beleeve
             .
             
               (
               For
               Christ
               is
               righteousnes
               vnto
               everie
               one
               that
               beleeveth
               ,
            
             Rom.
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             4.
             therefore
             we
             beleeve
             to
             this
             ende
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             enioye
             righteousnes
             :
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               VVee
               also
               have
               beleeved
               in
               Christ
               :
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               iustified
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             In
             which
             place
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             vnderstood
             onely
             instrumentally
             ,
             and
             not
             materially
             ,
             it
             is
             playne
             by
             the
             next
             verse
             following
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               If
               then
               while
               wee
               seeke
               to
               bee
               made
               righteous
               by
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             wordes
             shewe
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             Nowe
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             faith
             should
             be
             said
             to
             bee
             imputed
             
               vnto
               righteousnes
            
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             as
             concerninge
             the
             worde
             
               (
               vnto
            
             )
             then
             wee
             were
             saide
             to
             beleeve
             
               vnto
               righteousnes
            
             :
             but
             in
             all
             reason
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             worde
             which
             we
             render
             vnto
             ,
             must
             in
             both
             these
             phrases
             bee
             taken
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sense
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             beleeve
             with
             the
             hearte
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             that
             we
             might
             by
             faith
             (
             as
             the
             onely
             apt
             and
             meete
             instrument
             ,
             and
             onely
             convenient
             and
             effectuall
             meane
             whereby
             to
             apprehende
             and
             possesse
             )
             attayne
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             even
             so
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             imputeth
             faith
             to
             vs
             as
             our
             owne
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             we
             possesse
             by
             it
             ,
             may
             make
             vs
             righteous
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             be
             righteousnes
             vnto
             vs
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
             Thus
             this
             sentence
             rightly
             vnderstoode
             ,
             giveth
             no
             advanvantage
             ,
             eyther
             to
             the
             Papistes
             to
             prove
             that
             by
             workes
             we
             are
             iustified
             ,
             or
             yet
             vnto
             others
             ,
             who
             doe
             make
             the
             very
             act
             of
             our
             beleeving
             to
             be
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             but
             rather
             doeth
             evidently
             convince
             both
             these
             opinions
             of
             manifest
             etror
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             ,
             because
             faith
             is
             no
             worke
             of
             ours
             ,
             neither
             yet
             is
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             the
             meane
             only
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             foresaid
             reason
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             act
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             purchased
             ,
             and
             possessed
             by
             the
             act
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             before
             God
             :
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             imputation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             NOW
             we
             come
             to
             the
             third
             pointe
             ,
             touching
             the
             forme
             and
             manner
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             for
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             God
             iustifieth
             by
             gift
             ,
             by
             imputation
             ,
             and
             by
             grace
             :
             therefore
             giving
             ,
             and
             imputing
             ,
             doth
             not
             simply
             make
             the
             full
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             :
             but
             it
             is
             further
             required
             ,
             that
             both
             gift
             ,
             and
             imputation
             ,
             bee
             by
             grace
             .
             Therefore
             are
             we
             said
             to
             be
             iustified
             freely
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             Tit.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             are
             first
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             name
             of
             grace
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             we
             are
             iustified
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             name
             of
             grace
             ,
             (
             leaving
             that
             generall
             signification
             of
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             extended
             to
             all
             Creatures
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             goodnes
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             vnto
             all
             )
             we
             will
             only
             treate
             of
             these
             two
             significations
             of
             grace
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             signification
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             when
             it
             signifieth
             the
             free
             favour
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             good
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             God
             him self
             ,
             and
             his
             good
             will
             towards
             man
             ,
             which
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             of
             any
             thing
             without
             him selfe
             ,
             moveth
             him
             to
             make
             man
             gracious
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             to
             him selfe
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             it
             is
             taken
             Tit.
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             ▪
             
               For
               that
               grace
               of
               God
               that
               bringeth
               salvation
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               hath
               appeared
               .
            
             And
             Rom.
             cha
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             
               Being
               iustified
               freely
               by
               his
               grace
               .
            
             And
             Ephe.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               To
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               By
               whose
               grace
               ye
               are
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             grace
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             benefits
             and
             gifts
             which
             God
             of
             his
             grace
             doth
             bestowe
             vpō
             vs
             in
             Christ
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             it
             is
             takē
             1.
             
             Pet.
             cha
             .
             4.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               Let
               every
               man
               as
               he
               hath
               receyved
               
               the
               gift
               ,
               minister
               the
               same
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               good
               disposers
               of
               the
               manifolde
               graces
               of
               God.
            
             In
             which
             sense
             ,
             our
             righteousnes
             is
             called
             grace
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             ve
             .
             17.
             
               much
               more
               shall
               they
               which
               receyve
               that
               aboundance
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               gift
               of
               that
               righteousnes
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             not
             onely
             righteousnes
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             remaynant
             blessinges
             which
             wee
             receyve
             from
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             therfore
             they
             are
             all
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             gratious
             gifts
             ,
             or
             giftes
             of
             grace
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             12.
             ver
             .
             6.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             And
             as
             grace
             is
             taken
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             mediation
             ,
             &c.
             may
             iustly
             be
             accompted
             grace
             .
             Therefore
             is
             hee
             also
             him selfe
             called
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             moreover
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             hope
             ,
             peace
             ,
             ioye
             ,
             patience
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             are
             all
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             ,
             the
             foolish
             Papistes
             doe
             call
             it
             
               gratia
               gratum
               faciens
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               grace
               that
               maketh
               vs
               acceptable
               or
               gratious
               .
            
             whereas
             it
             is
             cleer
             by
             scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             grace
             taken
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             (
             whereof
             it
             evidently
             appeareth
             that
             the
             papists
             are
             vtterly
             ignorant
             )
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             ,
             as
             Eph.
             cha
             .
             1.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               To
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               vs
               freely
               accepted
               in
               his
               beloved
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             grace
             ,
             which
             onely
             should
             bee
             called
             the
             first
             grace
             ,
             because
             it
             goeth
             before
             all
             other
             grace
             taken
             in
             the
             seconde
             sense
             ,
             yea
             before
             the
             gracious
             Decree
             ,
             or
             Predestination
             of
             God
             ,
             eyther
             of
             vs
             to
             adoption
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ
             to
             bee
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             as
             wee
             have
             showen
             before
             :
             But
             the
             ignorant
             Papist
             ,
             calleth
             the
             very
             gift
             of
             GOD
             ,
             whereby
             a
             mans
             hearte
             is
             drawen
             backe
             from
             evill
             ,
             and
             stirred
             vp
             to
             goodnes
             ,
             the
             first
             grace
             .
             Which
             opinion
             ,
             were
             not
             amisse
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             dispensed
             to
             vs
             ,
             if
             hee
             did
             acknowledge
             the
             particular
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             grace
             remayninge
             ,
             and
             resident
             in
             him selfe
             towarde
             his
             elect
             ,
             to
             goe
             before
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             :
             but
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             stumblinge
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             foolishe
             opinion
             of
             the
             vniversalitie
             of
             grace
             :
             when
             as
             they
             esteeme
             Gods
             grace
             generally
             to
             bee
             extendede
             alike
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             light
             nor
             iudgement
             to
             discerne
             betwixt
             the
             generall
             and
             vniversall
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             all
             .
             Whereby
             hee
             maketh
             
               his
               Sunne
               to
               arise
               vpon
               the
               evill
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               sendeth
               raine
               vpon
               the
               iust
               and
               vniust
               ,
            
             
             Math.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             45.
             and
             that
             speciall
             grace
             and
             love
             of
             God
             which
             moveth
             him
             to
             love
             Iacob
             when
             he
             hated
             Esau
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             same
             lumpe
             whereof
             he
             maketh
             all
             mankind
             ,
             to
             make
             certaine
             vessells
             vnto
             honour
             ,
             while
             as
             the
             rest
             are
             prepared
             for
             dishonour
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             shortly
             spoken
             of
             the
             signification
             of
             grace
             :
             wee
             have
             next
             to
             consider
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             wee
             are
             said
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             First
             we
             are
             to
             marke
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             said
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             grace
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             grace
             is
             taken
             :
             howsoever
             the
             thing
             whereby
             we
             are
             iustified
             be
             a
             grace
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             phrase
             grace
             is
             not
             referred
             to
             any
             of
             the
             thinges
             that
             are
             given
             vs
             ,
             and
             imputed
             to
             vs
             vnto
             righteousnes
             :
             but
             vnto
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             forme
             of
             Gods
             giving
             them
             ,
             and
             imputing
             them
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             knowe
             this
             more
             cleerlie
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             that
             grace
             taken
             in
             the
             first
             signification
             ,
             hath
             a
             three-folde
             place
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             iustification
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             hath
             place
             in
             the
             efficient
             cause
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             cha
             .
             9.
             
             
               VVho
               hath
               saved
               vs
               ,
               and
               hath
               called
               vs
               with
               a
               holy
               calling
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               our
               workes
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               and
               grace
               .
            
             For
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             moving
             God
             ,
             to
             predestinate
             ,
             call
             ,
             iustifie
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             :
             and
             of
             this
             wee
             have
             spoken
             of
             at
             length
             before
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             hath
             place
             in
             the
             formall
             cause
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             hath
             place
             in
             the
             finall
             cause
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             it
             is
             taken
             Ephe.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             6.
             12.
             where
             he
             is
             saide
             to
             doe
             all
             to
             vs
             ,
             
               Vnto
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             When
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             iustifying
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             opposed
             specially
             to
             two
             thinges
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             word
             grace
             secludeth
             all
             price
             given
             by
             vs
             to
             God
             for
             iustifying
             vs.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             secludeth
             all
             merit
             of
             ours
             from
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             iustificatiō
             :
             so
             that
             it
             importeth
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             our
             iustification
             whatsoever
             God
             doeth
             ,
             he
             doeth
             it
             freely
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             gratious
             favour
             :
             Man
             neyther
             any
             wayes
             deservinge
             it
             by
             his
             worthines
             ,
             nor
             paying
             any
             thing
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             by
             this
             other
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             indifferently
             put
             for
             grace
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             sometimes
             interpreted
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             
               Being
               iustified
               freely
               by
               his
               grace
               :
            
             where
             the
             word
             which
             is
             rendered
             freely
             ,
             is
             dorean
             ,
             which
             word
             secludeth
             both
             price
             and
             merit
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             price
             ,
             it
             is
             cleere
             Math.
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               Yee
               have
               receyved
               freely
               ,
               give
               freely
               .
            
             And
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               Neither
               tooke
               we
               bread
               of
               any
               man
               freely
               .
            
          
           
             Concerning
             merite
             ,
             it
             is
             likewise
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             secludeth
             it
             ,
             by
             Ioh.
             chap.
             15.
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             
               They
               hated
               me
               freely
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               without
               cause
               ,
               or
               deserving
            
             :
             so
             that
             this
             word
             maketh
             iustification
             to
             be
             a
             worke
             of
             God
             freely
             done
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             we
             marke
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             it
             secludeth
             not
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             although
             that
             merit
             be
             imputed
             to
             vs
             by
             grace
             :
             and
             by
             this
             consideration
             ,
             we
             shall
             learne
             to
             reconcile
             two
             sayings
             of
             scripture
             ,
             that
             seeme
             to
             be
             repugnant
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Esay
             chap.
             52.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               Yee
               shal
               be
               redeemed
               without
               monie
            
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             
               For
               yee
               are
               bought
               for
               a
               price
               :
            
             The
             one
             seemeth
             to
             make
             our
             redemption
             free
             without
             price
             :
             the
             other
             seemeth
             to
             say
             the
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             Yet
             both
             are
             true
             ,
             for
             in
             respect
             of
             man
             him selfe
             ,
             hee
             hath
             paide
             no
             price
             at
             all
             to
             God
             for
             his
             redemption
             :
             but
             as
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             deare
             price
             ,
             even
             his
             life
             ,
             &
             bloud
             ,
             for
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             word
             Grace
             ,
             secludeth
             not
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             price
             that
             he
             hath
             payed
             for
             vs
             ,
             nor
             ought
             els
             ordayned
             of
             God
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             as
             causes
             and
             meanes
             subordinate
             to
             his
             grace
             for
             our
             iustification
             :
             but
             onely
             secludeth
             whatsoever
             thinge
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             or
             can
             proceed
             from
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             nothing
             of
             him selfe
             whereby
             to
             deserve
             righteousnes
             ,
             neither
             hath
             any
             thing
             to
             give
             to
             God
             to
             obtayne
             righteousnes
             :
             
               For
               who
               hath
               given
               to
               God
               first
               :
               that
               he
               should
               recompence
               him
               ,
            
             Rom.
             chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             third
             pointe
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             is
             necessarie
             to
             be
             added
             to
             the
             other
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             knowledge
             both
             of
             Gods
             giving
             ,
             and
             imputing
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             our
             iustification
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             preserving
             vs
             from
             the
             errours
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             mistake
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             grace
             in
             our
             iustification
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             distinctiō
             of
             the
             giftes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             imputation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             giftes
             ,
             they
             be
             eyther
             such
             as
             are
             natuall
             given
             by
             God
             indifferently
             to
             al
             ,
             &
             are
             belōging
             to
             our
             natural
             life
             :
             or
             thē
             ,
             they
             are
             gifts
             supernatural
             ,
             belonging
             to
             a
             supernatural
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             sorte
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             by
             naturall
             meanes
             :
             as
             by
             procreation
             ,
             by
             naturall
             generation
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             generall
             providence
             extended
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             second
             ,
             he
             giveth
             not
             but
             by
             speciall
             grace
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             speciall
             providence
             ,
             and
             particular
             love
             in
             the
             Lord
             IESVS
             :
             there
             being
             no
             ground
             nor
             cause
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             giveth
             them
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             have
             thē
             ,
             nor
             any
             meanes
             in
             their
             power
             to
             procure
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             faith
             ,
             and
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             are
             given
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             worthines
             in
             vs
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             thing
             given
             to
             God
             by
             vs
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             vs
             both
             faith
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             vnto
             iustification
             ,
             freely
             of
             his
             meere
             grace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             touching
             imputation
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             imputation
             by
             debt
             ,
             and
             an
             imputation
             by
             grace
             :
             therefore
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             knowne
             ,
             that
             neither
             faith
             ,
             nor
             Christes
             merite
             ,
             is
             imputed
             to
             vs
             by
             debt
             :
             the
             scripture
             plainly
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             this
             imputatiō
             is
             by
             grace
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             faith
             which
             is
             now
             givē
             vs
             :
             &
             secondly
             ,
             that
             Christ
             who
             is
             givē
             vs
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             ours
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             right
             that
             we
             have
             vnto
             thē
             by
             iustice
             :
             &
             that
             accompting
             of
             them
             ours
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             debt
             ,
             but
             of
             meere
             mercy
             &
             grace
             ,
             so
             that
             our
             whole
             iustificatiō
             in
             al
             that
             is
             either
             given
             vs
             ,
             or
             imputed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             iustifie
             vs
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             giving
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             imputing
             ,
             is
             of
             Gods
             free
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             secōd
             vse
             of
             the
             knowledge
             hereof
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             preserve
             vs
             from
             their
             errors
             ,
             who
             take
             the
             name
             of
             grace
             in
             our
             iustification
             ,
             for
             the
             gifts
             of
             grace
             inherent
             in
             vs
             :
             be
             it
             faith
             ,
             or
             sanctification
             ,
             or
             the
             fruites
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             from
             their
             error
             ,
             who
             take
             the
             name
             of
             grace
             ,
             for
             a
             gratious
             acceptatiō
             of
             our
             imperfect
             faith
             :
             whereas
             grace
             in
             iustification
             is
             relative
             to
             the
             giving
             &
             imputing
             of
             faith
             :
             not
             to
             the
             accepting
             of
             it
             .
             For
             in
             respect
             of
             faith
             given
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             imputed
             by
             grace
             :
             wee
             are
             said
             
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             grace
             ,
             &
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             accepting
             of
             it
             at
             our
             handes
             by
             grace
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             iustification
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             IT
             olloweth
             that
             we
             now
             speake
             of
             the
             obiect
             of
             iustification
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             whom
             the
             Lord
             doeth
             iustifie
             :
             who
             is
             two
             maner
             of
             wayes
             to
             be
             confidered
             .
          
           
             First
             as
             he
             is
             in
             him selfe
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             he
             is
             by
             grace
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             iustified
             .
          
           
             As
             concerning
             him selfe
             ,
             wee
             have
             two
             places
             of
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             doe
             manifestly
             instruct
             vs
             what
             man
             is
             in
             him self
             ,
             when
             God
             iustifieth
             him
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             5.
             where
             God
             is
             said
             
               to
               iustifie
               the
               vngodly
            
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             where
             God
             is
             said
             ,
             
               to
               have
               iustified
               vs
               ,
               while
               we
               were
               enemies
               .
            
             and
             this
             sheweth
             the
             vanitie
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             wil
             have
             a
             man
             formalie
             iust
             before
             he
             be
             iustified
             .
          
           
             Touching
             that
             which
             he
             is
             by
             grace
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             scripture
             evidently
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             beleeve
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             iustified
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             must
             have
             faith
             wrought
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             in
             that
             sorte
             that
             he
             may
             be
             iustified
             :
             for
             like
             as
             Acts
             14.
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               that
               Paul
               perceyving
               that
               the
               creeple
               mā
               had
               faith
               to
               be
               made
               whole
               ,
               he
               did
               heale
               him
               :
            
             even
             so
             the
             Lord
             first
             giveth
             vs
             faith
             to
             bee
             made
             iust
             ,
             and
             then
             iustifieth
             vs.
             For
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             although
             faith
             bee
             the
             instrument
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             able
             to
             apprehende
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             blessings
             in
             him
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             iustification
             ,
             it
             is
             particularly
             to
             be
             restrayned
             ,
             both
             as
             it
             is
             wrought
             by
             God
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             heartes
             worketh
             by
             it
             :
             vnto
             the
             particular
             benefite
             of
             righteousnes
             in
             Christ
             :
             like
             as
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             benefites
             ,
             faith
             is
             alwayes
             to
             be
             particularly
             restrayned
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             particular
             apprehension
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             we
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             order
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             when
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               hath
               called
               :
               them
               he
               also
               hath
               iustified
               .
            
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             God
             iustifieth
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             vntill
             first
             he
             hath
             obtayned
             ,
             that
             degree
             of
             grace
             which
             God
             bestoweth
             vpō
             a
             man
             whē
             he
             calleth
             him
             :
             of
             which
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             have
             Christ
             reveyled
             vnto
             him
             ,
             &
             he
             must
             likewise
             be
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &
             must
             have
             embrased
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             that
             not
             only
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             (
             for
             in
             that
             point
             of
             faith
             consisteth
             his
             adoption
             )
             but
             also
             as
             the
             propitiation
             for
             sinne
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             Gods
             iustifying
             him
             .
             For
             as
             God
             first
             openeth
             our
             eyes
             to
             see
             Christ
             to
             bee
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             vs
             to
             beleeve
             that
             :
             maketh
             vs
             partakers
             of
             adoption
             :
             so
             secondly
             ,
             by
             opening
             our
             eyes
             to
             see
             him
             to
             be
             ordayned
             by
             God
             a
             propitiation
             for
             sinne
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             vs
             to
             beleeve
             that
             :
             he
             layeth
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             iustification
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             which
             is
             finished
             and
             accomplished
             by
             his
             gratious
             and
             free
             imputation
             .
             For
             vnto
             the
             iustification
             of
             a
             sinner
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             not
             onely
             faith
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             imputation
             of
             faith
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             by
             grace
             )
             must
             preceed
             ,
             before
             that
             Christ
             or
             his
             obedience
             can
             bee
             our
             righteousnes
             :
             not
             that
             there
             is
             any
             defect
             ,
             or
             insufficiencie
             in
             Christes
             obedience
             :
             but
             because
             neither
             faith
             ,
             hee
             ,
             nor
             his
             obedience
             ,
             is
             iustly
             ours
             ,
             vntill
             that
             by
             the
             free
             imputation
             ,
             and
             accompt
             of
             GOD
             ,
             they
             be
             made
             ours
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             are
             carefully
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             wee
             doe
             not
             confound
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             ,
             &
             our
             right
             therevnto
             ,
             as
             many
             perverslie
             doe
             in
             these
             dayes
             :
             for
             the
             sufficiencie
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             obedience
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             restrayned
             according
             to
             Gods
             gratious
             giving
             ,
             and
             imputinge
             faith
             ,
             and
             his
             obedience
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             his
             imputation
             ,
             gift
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             are
             restrayned
             to
             his
             calling
             :
             for
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             restrayned
             to
             his
             calling
             ,
             as
             is
             cleere
             ,
             Acts
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             29.
             and
             all
             vertue
             in
             Christ
             vnto
             salvation
             ,
             is
             likewise
             restrayned
             vnto
             his
             calling
             :
             as
             is
             cleere
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             24.
             and
             his
             callinge
             ,
             is
             restrayned
             to
             his
             Decree
             ,
             and
             his
             Decree
             ,
             is
             restrayned
             to
             his
             purpose
             :
             of
             which
             it
             appeareth
             evidently
             ,
             that
             all
             sufficiencie
             of
             Christes
             merit
             ,
             how
             great
             and
             infinite
             soever
             ,
             is
             no
             larger
             in
             right
             ,
             and
             efficacie
             ,
             then
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             then
             his
             Decree
             ,
             and
             purpose
             :
             For
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             is
             no
             larger
             ,
             then
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             his
             calling
             ,
             no
             larger
             then
             his
             Decree
             ,
             and
             his
             Decree
             no
             larger
             then
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Heerevpon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             Gods
             purpose
             is
             no
             larger
             ,
             then
             his
             applying
             by
             ●ustifying
             ,
             and
             glorifying
             :
             seeing
             his
             iustification
             
             is
             as
             large
             ,
             as
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             his
             calling
             as
             large
             ,
             as
             his
             Decree
             ,
             and
             his
             Decree
             as
             large
             ,
             as
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             yet
             more
             evident
             by
             his
             promise
             ,
             which
             wee
             have
             shewen
             to
             bee
             of
             no
             larger
             extent
             ,
             then
             his
             calling
             :
             of
             which
             it
             must
             followe
             ,
             that
             his
             purpose
             can
             bee
             of
             no
             larger
             extent
             then
             his
             applying
             :
             because
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             applying
             must
             bee
             of
             equall
             extent
             ,
             and
             his
             purpose
             of
             equall
             extent
             with
             his
             calling
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             these
             thinges
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             subiect
             of
             Gods
             iustification
             ,
             is
             the
             man
             indued
             with
             faith
             :
             and
             this
             is
             to
             bee
             marked
             ,
             against
             those
             who
             esteeme
             the
             beleeving
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             subiect
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XXXIIII
             .
          
           
             THE
             next
             pointe
             that
             we
             have
             to
             speake
             of
             ,
             is
             touchinge
             the
             finall
             cause
             of
             iustification
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             wee
             purpose
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             controverted
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             serveth
             to
             cleare
             the
             trueth
             of
             that
             going
             before
             ,
             concerninge
             the
             ordet
             of
             Gods
             benefites
             .
             It
             is
             receyved
             vniversallie
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             finall
             cause
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             life
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             attayne
             vnto
             life
             ,
             but
             by
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             iustification
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               iustification
               of
               life
            
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             vets
             .
             18.
             and
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               That
               they
               who
               receyve
               that
               aboundance
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               that
               righteovsnes
               ,
               shall
               reigne
               in
               life
               ,
            
             Rom.
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             17.
             therefore
             is
             salvation
             called
             the
             end
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             Pet.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             cha
             .
             1.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               Carrying
               about
               with
               you
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               even
               the
               salvation
               of
               your
               soules
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             according
             to
             the
             plaine
             speech
             of
             God
             ,
             Ezek.
             chap.
             18.
             
             
               If
               a
               man
               be
               iust
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               live
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               the
               soule
               that
               sinneth
               ,
               shall
               die
               .
            
             And
             againe
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             
               The
               righteousnes
               of
               the
               righteous
               shal
               be
               vpon
               him
               :
               and
               the
               wickednes
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               shal
               be
               vpon
               him selfe
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               In
               his
               righteousnes
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               .
            
          
           
             By
             these
             testimonies
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             righteousnes
             is
             life
             :
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Haba
             .
             
               The
               iust
               shaell
               live
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             in
             the
             2.
             chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             and
             therefore
             eternal
             life
             is
             called
             the
             hope
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             Gall.
             chapt
             .
             5.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               wee
               
               through
               the
               spirit
               ,
               waite
               for
               the
               hope
               of
               righteousnes
               through
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             same
             sense
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             bee
             taken
             ,
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             
               VVee
               doe
               sigh
               in
               our selves
               ,
               wayting
               for
               our
               adoption
               ,
               even
               the
               redemption
               of
               our
               bodyes
               .
            
             as
             may
             easilie
             bee
             perceyved
             by
             the
             wordes
             following
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             giveth
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             our
             waytinge
             ,
             when
             hee
             sayeth
             ,
             
               for
               by
               hope
               wee
               are
               saved
               ,
               &c.
            
             where
             our
             Adoption
             is
             put
             for
             our
             salvation
             ,
             or
             glorification
             ,
             or
             redemption
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             wherein
             redemption
             is
             taken
             ,
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             30.
             and
             this
             is
             needfull
             to
             bee
             marked
             ,
             to
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             diversly
             Adoption
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             wee
             may
             see
             the
             trueth
             of
             that
             which
             wee
             have
             saide
             before
             concerning
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             beeing
             a
             sonne
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             by
             prerogative
             :
             for
             as
             sayeth
             Iohn
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             2.
             
               we
               are
               now
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               made
               manifest
               yet
               what
               wee
               shall
               bee
               .
            
             where
             he
             plainly
             distinguisheth
             ,
             betwixt
             beeing
             a
             sonne
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             glorified
             sonne
             :
             for
             
               by
               faith
               wee
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Gall.
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             ,
             26.
             and
             yet
             by
             faith
             wee
             are
             not
             the
             glorified
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             but
             yet
             still
             wayte
             for
             our
             Adoption
             ,
             that
             is
             our
             glorification
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             diverse
             sense
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             is
             evidently
             cleered
             by
             the
             diverse
             sense
             of
             redemption
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             Rom.
             chap.
             8
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             and
             Heb.
             chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             For
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             one
             sense
             with
             Adoption
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             glorification
             of
             our
             bodyes
             :
             But
             in
             the
             9.
             chap.
             to
             the
             Heb.
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             iustification
             :
             which
             place
             also
             confirmeth
             ,
             eternall
             life
             to
             bee
             the
             end
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             whyle
             it
             is
             sayde
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               that
               through
               death
               ,
               which
               was
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               transgressions
               that
               were
               in
               the
               former
               testament
               ,
               they
               which
               were
               called
               might
               receyve
               the
               promise
               of
               eternall
               inheritance
               .
            
             And
             this
             same
             is
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             Apostles
             order
             set
             downe
             Rom.
             chap.
             8.
             where
             hee
             sayeth
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               iustifieth
               ,
               them
               also
               hee
               glorifieth
               .
            
             For
             as
             calling
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             predestination
             :
             and
             iustification
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             calling
             ,
             so
             glorification
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             iustification
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             THus
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             maine
             point
             touching
             iustification
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             scriptures
             is
             described
             shortly
             and
             succinctly
             .
             somtimes
             by
             the
             not
             imputatiō
             of
             sinne
             ,
             somtimes
             by
             the
             remission
             of
             sinne
             ,
             somtime
             by
             the
             covering
             and
             hiding
             of
             sinne
             ,
             somtime
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             sometime
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             faith
             vnto
             righteousnes
             ,
             sometime
             by
             the
             making
             of
             a
             man
             righteous
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             sometime
             by
             the
             making
             of
             Christ
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             vs
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             somtime
             by
             healing
             of
             vs
             by
             Christ
             his
             stripes
             :
             and
             all
             these
             are
             to
             one
             effect
             ,
             &
             the
             iustified
             man
             is
             sometimes
             shortly
             described
             in
             one
             worde
             the
             iust
             by
             faith
             ,
             sometime
             in
             relatiō
             to
             the
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             amply
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             received
             the
             aboundance
             of
             grace
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             that
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             one
             man
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             somtime
             he
             whose
             sinnes
             are
             remitted
             ,
             to
             whom
             sinne
             is
             not
             imputed
             ,
             and
             whose
             sins
             are
             covered
             ,
             &c.
             out
             of
             which
             and
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             points
             preceeding
             ,
             wee
             may
             gather
             a
             more
             full
             and
             cleare
             definition
             of
             the
             action
             of
             iustificatiō
             in
             this
             maner
             .
          
           
             Iustification
             is
             that
             seconde
             gratious
             action
             of
             the
             free
             dispensation
             of
             GOD
             in
             Christ
             ,
             towarde
             those
             whom
             accordinge
             to
             his
             foreknowledge
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ,
             hee
             had
             predestinated
             ,
             to
             bee
             Adopted
             through
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             nowe
             hee
             hath
             adopted
             through
             him
             ,
             havinge
             effectuallie
             called
             them
             to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             action
             he
             maketh
             them
             ,
             who
             in
             them selves
             are
             sinners
             ,
             to
             bee
             righteous
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whom
             albeit
             he
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             hee
             had
             made
             sinne
             for
             them
             :
             and
             that
             by
             the
             free
             imputation
             of
             Christs
             obedience
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             them selves
             had
             performed
             it
             :
             and
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             faith
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             which
             they
             possesse
             no
             wayes
             but
             by
             faith
             ,
             might
             be
             their
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             might
             have
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             in
             his
             
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             not
             onely
             ordayned
             ,
             but
             also
             made
             a
             propitiation
             for
             them
             in
             his
             bloud
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             definition
             we
             cal
             iustification
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             he
             only
             which
             iustifieth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             call
             it
             the
             action
             of
             his
             dispensation
             :
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             action
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             or
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             in
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             wee
             call
             it
             the
             second
             action
             of
             his
             dispensation
             :
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             first
             action
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             calling
             preceeding
             it
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             wee
             call
             it
             a
             gratious
             and
             free
             action
             :
             because
             it
             is
             dispensed
             for
             no
             merit
             or
             deserving
             of
             those
             which
             receyve
             it
             ,
             neither
             for
             any
             thing
             given
             by
             them
             to
             God
             before
             ,
             whereof
             it
             should
             be
             the
             recompence
             ,
             but
             is
             given
             freely
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             Wee
             call
             it
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             him self
             ,
             and
             to
             shewe
             iustification
             to
             be
             a
             worke
             of
             externall
             dispensation
             ,
             which
             wholy
             is
             performed
             by
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             grace
             are
             comprehended
             :
             as
             our
             filiation
             ,
             or
             iustification
             ,
             and
             glorification
             ,
             in
             whom
             ,
             and
             through
             whom
             only
             ,
             God
             maketh
             vs
             his
             sonnes
             righteous
             and
             glorious
             ,
             he
             ,
             being
             made
             of
             God
             vnto
             vs
             wisedome
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             .
             And
             these
             five
             pointes
             are
             to
             bee
             considered
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             action
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             the
             subiect
             that
             is
             iustified
             .
             And
             this
             we
             make
             not
             simply
             to
             be
             a
             man
             foreknowne
             and
             fore-purposed
             ,
             neither
             yet
             a
             man
             simply
             predestinate
             ,
             but
             moreover
             a
             man
             effectually
             called
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             with
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             vnitie
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
             For
             a
             man
             simply
             and
             nakedly
             foreknowne
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             obiect
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             and
             Predestination
             .
             For
             those
             whom
             hee
             foreknew
             ,
             hee
             predestinate
             ,
             sayeth
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             a
             man
             predestinate
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             obiect
             of
             Gods
             calling
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             :
             For
             whō
             hee
             had
             predestinate
             ,
             them
             also
             hee
             called
             ,
             sayeth
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             the
             man
             now
             called
             effectually
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             promised
             seed
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             all
             the
             nations
             
             of
             the
             world
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             obiect
             of
             Gods
             iustification
             ,
             like
             as
             a
             iustified
             man
             is
             the
             onely
             obiect
             of
             Gods
             glorification
             :
             Thus
             to
             goe
             backward
             againe
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             glorifying
             a
             man
             ,
             hath
             before
             him
             especially
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             for
             none
             but
             the
             iust
             shall
             live
             :
             next
             ,
             in
             iustifying
             a
             man
             ,
             hee
             hath
             particularly
             before
             his
             eyes
             his
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             not
             any
             man
             shal
             be
             iustified
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             giving
             this
             blessing
             ,
             to
             bee
             one
             with
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             that
             vnitie
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             which
             cōsisteth
             the
             calling
             of
             God
             :
             Hee
             onely
             hath
             before
             his
             eyes
             the
             man
             predestinate
             ,
             to
             be
             Adopted
             through
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             whom
             hee
             hath
             ordayned
             to
             call
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Adopt
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             sonne
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             in
             predestinating
             a
             man
             to
             this
             blessinge
             ,
             hee
             had
             not
             any
             thing
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             foreknowledge
             of
             the
             person
             of
             that
             man
             ,
             his
             purpose
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             one
             in
             substance
             ,
             and
             different
             onely
             in
             respect
             :
             The
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             limiteth
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             power
             (
             seeing
             hee
             doeth
             all
             thinges
             accordinge
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             )
             being
             the
             highest
             and
             the
             first
             cause
             of
             all
             thinges
             created
             and
             done
             by
             GOD
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             no
             cause
             possiblie
             can
             bee
             given
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             some
             respect
             the
             cause
             of
             Gods
             purpose
             ,
             or
             counsaile
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             called
             the
             counsaile
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             although
             his
             will
             and
             his
             counsaill
             in
             effect
             bee
             both
             one
             :
             For
             his
             will
             is
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             his
             purpose
             is
             his
             will
             in
             all
             thinges
             ,
             and
             especiallie
             in
             the
             whole
             worke
             of
             his
             grace
             towardes
             the
             vesselles
             of
             mercie
             ,
             vnto
             the
             which
             ,
             his
             purpose
             is
             especiallie
             restrayned
             oftentimes
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             :
             which
             purpose
             is
             nothing
             ,
             save
             a
             setting
             of
             such
             persons
             before
             him
             from
             all
             eternitie
             ,
             as
             hee
             him selfe
             willeth
             or
             pleaseth
             :
             which
             may
             cleerlie
             be
             perceyved
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             bread
             set
             vpon
             the
             Table
             in
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             being
             twalfe
             in
             number
             ,
             representinge
             the
             twalfe
             Tribes
             of
             Israell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             the
             shew
             bread
             in
             the
             vulgar
             translation
             ,
             the
             worde
             beeing
             the
             same
             which
             is
             called
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             cleere
             by
             Christ
             his
             owne
             wordes
             ,
             Math.
             chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             Luke
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             4.
             that
             is
             
             the
             bread
             ,
             of
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             setting
             before
             the
             face
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             the
             action
             of
             the
             Priest
             in
             settinge
             those
             bread
             vpon
             the
             table
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
               Prothesis
               ton
               arton
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             setting
             before
             or
             the
             presenting
             of
             bread
             :
             to
             shewe
             vs
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             worde
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             shadowed
             in
             that
             type
             of
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             the
             eternall
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             settinge
             before
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             the
             persons
             of
             such
             as
             hee
             willed
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             the
             same
             word
             is
             referred
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             25.
             whether
             it
             be
             referred
             to
             Gods
             eternall
             purpose
             ,
             touching
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             setting
             it
             particularly
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             should
             be
             the
             onely
             expiation
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             elect
             in
             the
             bloud
             thereof
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             action
             of
             God
             in
             ordayning
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             As
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             especiallie
             the
             propitiatorie
             or
             mercie
             seate
             ▪
             as
             the
             types
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             setting
             them
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             or
             rather
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             propitiation
             for
             sinne
             ,
             of
             which
             action
             of
             God
             in
             settinge
             the
             persons
             whom
             hee
             willed
             ,
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             followeth
             the
             foreknowledge
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             is
             not
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             persons
             foreknowen
             ,
             and
             is
             onely
             distinguished
             in
             respect
             from
             the
             purpose
             for
             the
             clearer
             vnderstandinge
             .
             As
             the
             settinge
             of
             a
             thinge
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             maketh
             vs
             to
             have
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             :
             so
             the
             Lorde
             ,
             his
             setting
             of
             our
             persons
             ,
             who●
             hee
             willed
             to
             bee
             his
             ,
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             includeth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             particular
             persons
             from
             all
             eternitie
             ,
             before
             eyther
             the
             worlde
             or
             wee
             were
             created
             ,
             whose
             estate
             and
             condition
             both
             in
             faith
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             are
             consequences
             of
             this
             particular
             purpose
             and
             notice
             of
             GOD
             touching
             our
             persons
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Decree
             which
             the
             Lorde
             maketh
             concerning
             vs
             ,
             of
             whose
             persons
             it
             pleased
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             take
             such
             notice
             before
             wee
             were
             .
             For
             those
             persons
             whom
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             knowe
             ,
             before
             the
             worlde
             was
             ,
             them
             he
             predestinated
             ,
             and
             decreed
             to
             bee
             adopted
             through
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             to
             bee
             made
             
             one
             with
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             so
             that
             the
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             distinguished
             in
             order
             from
             predestination
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             obiect
             of
             predestination
             ,
             can
             never
             properly
             bee
             referred
             to
             any
             spirituall
             gift
             ,
             or
             grace
             ,
             eyther
             decreed
             for
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             tyme
             given
             vnto
             them
             :
             but
             onely
             vnto
             their
             persōs
             (
             which
             onely
             are
             properly
             saide
             to
             bee
             foreknowne
             ,
             when
             as
             foreknowledge
             is
             distinguished
             as
             a
             severall
             action
             in
             God
             him selfe
             ,
             from
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             foreknowledge
             )
             seeing
             the
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             Adoption
             by
             faith
             ,
             are
             the
             blessings
             decreed
             to
             them
             that
             are
             foreknowne
             .
          
           
             This
             distinct
             consideration
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             obiect
             of
             Gods
             gratious
             working
             ,
             eyther
             in
             decreeing
             blessednesse
             through
             Christ
             ,
             or
             dispensinge
             it
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             purpose
             or
             foreknowledge
             concerning
             both
             Decree
             and
             Dispensation
             ,
             serveth
             much
             to
             cleere
             our
             iudgements
             in
             that
             question
             ,
             so
             much
             now
             controverted
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ,
             touching
             man
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             obiect
             of
             Gods
             predestination
             :
             for
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Apostles
             setting
             downe
             both
             the
             Decree
             and
             Dispensation
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             distinct
             degree
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             distinct
             consideration
             to
             bee
             had
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             obiect
             of
             Gods
             favour
             :
             so
             that
             in
             his
             Decree
             man
             onely
             in
             his
             essence
             ,
             as
             being
             purposed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             foreknowne
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             sett
             by
             the
             Lord
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             in
             ordayning
             him
             to
             Adoptiō
             through
             Christ
             :
             but
             in
             his
             adopting
             ,
             and
             calling
             ,
             hee
             hath
             not
             simplie
             ,
             and
             nakedlie
             ,
             the
             beeing
             ,
             and
             subsisting
             of
             a
             man
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             owne
             Decree
             concerning
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             he
             setteth
             him
             before
             him selfe
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ordayned
             by
             him selfe
             to
             bee
             made
             his
             sonne
             through
             Christ
             .
             And
             in
             his
             iustifying
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             hee
             respecteth
             him
             not
             simplie
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             beeing
             ,
             and
             subsistinge
             ,
             neyther
             yet
             as
             ordayned
             of
             him
             to
             Adoption
             :
             but
             rather
             as
             a
             man
             nowe
             effectuallie
             called
             to
             that
             estate
             ,
             and
             condition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             in
             glorifying
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             GOD
             setteth
             before
             him
             a
             man
             not
             onely
             as
             foreknowne
             in
             his
             beeing
             ,
             neyther
             onely
             as
             ordayned
             to
             Adoption
             ,
             nor
             as
             called
             vnto
             that
             blessinge
             by
             him
             :
             but
             also
             as
             now
             iustified
             by
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             in
             
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             freely
             imputed
             vnto
             him
             by
             grace
             .
             And
             this
             much
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             obiect
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             man
             whom
             God
             iustifieth
             :
             in
             whom
             also
             this
             other
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             him selfe
             a
             sinner
             :
             for
             God
             is
             the
             God
             that
             iustifieth
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             Rom.
             chapt
             .
             4.
             neither
             is
             the
             faith
             which
             is
             given
             him
             contrarie
             vnto
             this
             :
             For
             as
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             same
             place
             :
             To
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             beleeveth
             in
             God
             who
             iustifieth
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             his
             faith
             is
             compted
             for
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             as
             sinne
             is
             opposit
             to
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             to
             sinne
             :
             so
             in
             the
             vessels
             of
             mercie
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             them
             as
             sinners
             before
             God
             ,
             is
             properly
             to
             bee
             placed
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             iustification
             as
             the
             first
             blessing
             ,
             that
             belongeth
             vnto
             them
             that
             are
             made
             now
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             iustification
             it selfe
             ,
             we
             say
             that
             he
             maketh
             thē
             righteous
             :
             by
             the
             which
             we
             vnderstand
             not
             any
             chang
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             condition
             and
             estate
             in
             Gods
             sight
             onely
             ,
             being
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sinners
             .
             For
             the
             benefit
             of
             iustification
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             bee
             distinguished
             from
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             calling
             going
             before
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             not
             onely
             the
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             very
             inward
             disposition
             of
             our
             heartes
             ,
             and
             qualitie
             of
             our
             mindes
             ,
             are
             changed
             from
             darknes
             to
             light
             ,
             from
             hatred
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             from
             infidelitie
             to
             fidelitie
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             also
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             comprehended
             vnder
             glorification
             ,
             following
             after
             our
             iustification
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             sanctification
             ,
             not
             so
             properly
             the
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             our
             persons
             ,
             as
             the
             qualitie
             and
             constitution
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             is
             changed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             maketh
             vs
             righteous
             in
             Christ
             :
             because
             the
             righteousnes
             whereby
             wee
             are
             iustified
             ,
             is
             neyther
             ours
             ,
             nor
             in
             vs
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             by
             whose
             onely
             obedience
             many
             are
             made
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             made
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             made
             righteous
             :
             and
             that
             for
             two
             respectes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             made
             righteousnes
             by
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             anie
             
             but
             to
             those
             for
             whom
             first
             God
             made
             him
             sinne
             ,
             in
             delivering
             him
             to
             the
             death
             for
             them
             :
             in
             which
             action
             ,
             he
             is
             specially
             made
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             God
             had
             ordayned
             him
             to
             bee
             a
             propitiation
             in
             his
             bloud
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             thing
             wherein
             faith
             doeth
             apprehend
             Christ
             as
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             specially
             his
             death
             ,
             &
             suffering
             ,
             which
             the
             beleeving
             heart
             doth
             apprehend
             ,
             as
             done
             and
             performed
             for
             it
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             way
             how
             he
             maketh
             vs
             righteous
             :
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             imputation
             both
             of
             Christes
             obedience
             vnto
             vs
             (
             as
             our
             owne
             obedience
             or
             righteousnes
             indeed
             before
             GOD
             )
             and
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             that
             it
             might
             be
             ours
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             possesse
             it
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             wee
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             imputation
             ,
             wee
             have
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             because
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             imputed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             is
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             for
             our
             iniquities
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             so
             plainlie
             ,
             and
             sensibly
             as
             wee
             could
             ,
             opened
             vp
             that
             parte
             of
             the
             great
             mysterie
             of
             godlines
             ,
             touching
             the
             iustification
             of
             a
             sinner
             :
             following
             not
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             simple
             trueth
             set
             downe
             in
             Gods
             worde
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             light
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             to
             impart
             vnto
             me
             :
             whom
             we
             heartily
             beseech
             to
             blesse
             all
             our
             labours
             ,
             to
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             his
             Saintes
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Faultes
           escaped
           ,
        
         
           
             
               
                 Cha.
                 
              
               
                 Pag
              
               
                 Lin.
                 
              
               
                 Faul.
                 
              
               
                 Correction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 thse
                 four
                 .
              
               
                 these
                 four
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 we
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 we
                 may
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 vntn
              
               
                 vnto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Ephe.
                 chap.
                 1.
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Ep.
                 4.
                 15.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 iustifictaion
                 ,
              
               
                 iustification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 the
                 mediate
                 fruite
                 we
                 call
                 .
              
               
                 the
                 immediate
                 fruite
                 we
                 call
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 60.
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 imperting
                 .
              
               
                 importing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 impleying
              
               
                 implying
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 65.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 for
                 then
                 .
              
               
                 or
                 then
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 86.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 with
                 righteous
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 with
                 righteousnes
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 97.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 may
                 be
                 receiued
                 .
              
               
                 may
                 be
                 perceiued
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 99.
                 
              
               
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 that
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
              
               
                 that
                 that
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 ours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 101.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 crucified
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 signified
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 their
                 filth
                 .
              
               
                 the
                 filth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 frelling
              
               
                 feiling
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 touchinh
                 .
              
               
                 touching
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 many
                 fruite
                 .
              
               
                 much
                 fruite
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 104.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 obediende
                 .
              
               
                 obedience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 an
                 therefore
                 .
              
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 the
                 first
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 the
                 fift
                 ground
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 113.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 offered
                 by
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 offered
                 vp
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 123.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 of
                 thing
                 given
                 .
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 given
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 124.
                 
              
               
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 Gods
                 free
                 gift
                 .
              
               
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 is
                 placed
                 ,
                 is
                 Gods
                 free
                 gift
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 127.
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 vof
                 those
                 first
                 sort
                 ar
                 those
                 sayings
                 ,
                 wherin
                 .
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 fort
                 ar
                 those
                 sayings
                 wherein
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 128.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 ●to
                 fafth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 w●e
                 are
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 vnto
                 faith
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 136.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 midle
                 conceyte
                 .
              
               
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 a
                 midle
                 conceyte
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 138.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 ordirarie
                 .
              
               
                 ordinarie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 not
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 now
                 wrought
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 140.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 in
                 God
                 teaching
                 .
              
               
                 in
                 Gods
                 teaching
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 145.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 newe
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 now
                 wrought
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 146.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 ,
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 maner
                 .
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 mover
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 147.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 when
                 he
                 faide
                 .
              
               
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 saide
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 150.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 whow
                 the
                 wordle
                 .
              
               
                 whom
                 the
                 wordle
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 151.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 the
                 bound
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
              
               
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 31.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 35
              
               
                 that
                 faithfully
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               
                 that
                 beleeve
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 161.
                 
              
               
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 oher
                 .
              
               
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 162.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 169.
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 which
                 is
                 through
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 170.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 contayned
                 in
                 law
                 .
              
               
                 contayned
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 171.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 imputation
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               
                 imputation
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 verie
                 same
                 place
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 verie
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 172.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 imployeth
                 the
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 implyeth
                 the
                 possession
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 174.
                 
              
               
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 .
              
               
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 176.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 at
                 lenth
                 .
              
               
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 at
                 length
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01033-e140
           
             Philip.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim
             2.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             2●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01033-e1090
           
             Iunius
             in
             amica
             colla
             .
             ●●m
             Armin.